or that because â—raile men that are but earthen pitchers come out bearing this heavenly treasure that we beleeve in the word as in God as if the principall author were the instrument or the Master and Lord the servant For it is the Word of God that is the instrument of conversion not the word God for the substantiall word God is author and the onely finisher of our faith nor doe we any otherwise trust hope in or beleeve the word then as a meane or instrument sanctified of God for so blessed an end God is the onely formall object of our faith and fiduciall recumbency but God cloatheth himselfe in a way of conâ—iscention with his owne word and ordinances for our capacity neither doth it follow because a sinfull man preacheth the word that man layeth the first stone of the new creation and that faith and conversion hath its first rise and spring from man or from the free will of the preacher as Swenckâ—eldians imagine because faith as faith hath no beginning no part of it from the naked act of preaching or from the letter or bare sound of words no more then Lazarus had his soule fetched into his body by the created and vocall sound of those words uttered by Christ-man Lazarus come forth because faith commeth from the word preached tali modo so and so as the winde and breathing of the Holy Ghost goeth along with the vocall and literall aire of words preached by a sinfull man for the soule of Lazarus entered his body by Christs words animated and quickned with the power of the God-head who indeed raised the dead man onely this difference I conceive there is that words and sound of words uttered by Christ were not so much as an active instrument of the raising of dead Lazarus nor was the blowing of Rames horns any active instrument of the falling of the walls of Iericho but at the naked presence of both the dead man was quickened and the walls fell But I should conceive the word preached being in that which it signifieth a divine signe and indeed the word of God as the scripture every where calls it and a reall message from heaven may and I nothing doubt doth contribute an organicall instrumentall active influence to the begetting of faith but ever as it is elevated as it were above it selfe and above the nature and sphere of a meere vocall and audible sound and powered by the Spirit Now I should thinke it but curiosity to inquire how the Spirit and word are united in the working of faith for let those that aske shew the union betweene bread eaten and the nutritive power that turneth bread and transsubstantiateth it into blood and flesh and worketh the last worke which Physitians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or assimulation the very substantiall turning of bread into a peece of the childs hand foot shoulder to cause the parts and members increase and grow to the stature and reall bignesse of a perfect man I shall not thinke that the Spirit entereth into the bodily sound of words and commeth along inclosed in it to the hearers soule and makes him beleeve I rather thinke with learned Pemble that the Spirit quickneth rather the dead man that heareth the word then the dead letter of the word for the Holy Ghoâ—â— never so farre reproached the word of God as to call it a dead letter in the sense of Swenckefeldians Familists and Antinomians whose minde is that word and seales and all ordinances are but the Alphabet to unconverted men as Io. Valdesso saith and so say they of Images and Crucifixes that are as bookes to teach the ignorant and rude but when men are once Iustified called regenerated they have no more need of word and ordinances of oblieging Lawes to lead them awe them teach direct or obliege or command them then a learned man hath need to goe backe to the Catechise and learne the abc and spel and read againe Therefore the word doth but prepare and dispose the outward man say they and when men are perfect as they are being once Iustified and as sinlesse and cleane as Christ honycombe c. 3. pag. 25. Saltmarsh free grace pag. 140 and their sinnes are but seeming and imaginary not really and truly sinnes Saltmarsh free grace 32.142.154 Towne asser grace 39 40. honycombe Chap. 5.47 Den man of sinne pag. 9 10 11. after they need nothing that Man or Angell can doe to them they need no lawes saith Del ser. 26. but these three 1 The law of a new creature 2 The law of the spirit of life that is in Christ 3 The law of Loue not any of these are the written scripture or the preaching of the word Saltmarsh free grace page 240 theâ— beleever is as free from hell law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve that he is so sure in heaven he needeth not preaching written scriptures sacraments praying for forgivenesse repentance faith nor to complaine as Paul doth Rom. 7 of the indwelling of the body of sinne The bright starre c. 11 p. 108 109. tells us that all meanes ordinance light understanding willing thinking are annihilated and nothinged and that the beleever c. 12 beholds God without meanes in this life and so we have no more to doe with the word or to grow in grace and knowledge CHAP. VII Of Revelations and Inspirations AS Swenckefeld and his so Familists and Antinomians now as also the Nicolaitans of which hereafter were all for immediate inspirations revelations without scripture or indeavours or studying or bookes or reading It was observed in New England when Familists grew that especially in the Towne of Boston and in other parts of New England Familists devised such a difference betweene the covenant of workes and of grace especially after a sermon preached by M. Wheelewreight a prime Familist that he that will not renounce saith the author of the story of the rise reigne c. pag. 24 25 his sanctification and wait for an immediate revelation of the Spirit cannot be admitted be he never so Godly and is looked on as an enemy to Christ and he that is already in the Church and will not acknowledge this new light is undervalued Now as touching revelations and inspirations of the Spirit I conceave with all submission to the Learned and Godly 1 There is a twofold revelation one of the letter of the word and Gospell this is nothing but the Lords active uttering of his will and Gospell which was hid before as Ephes. 3.9 10 Ezech. 20.11 12. Hosea 8.12 Rev. 1.19 This is a revelation proper and immunicable to any for God onely did devise the Gospell when neither Men nor Angell could dreame of a way of redemption for lost man and reveeled to Adam that the seed of the woman Jesus Christ should breake the head of the Serpent and dissolve the workes of Satan
against the flesh in some more in some lesse The time of grace is when the heart is erected and saith why art thou cast downe O my soule c. Hee that knowes this art well is deservedly a Divine I and those like me know scarse the first elements thereof The more godly any is the more he feeles this battle When I was a Monk I thought my heaven gone so often as I felt the concupiscence of the flesh I assay'd much I confessed every day but in vaine while I understood Paul saying The flesh lusteth against the Spirit then I was not so afflicted I thought then as now Martin even thou though godly shalt not want sin and this battle despaire not but fight then thou art not under the Law Staupicius said I have vowed a thousand times to be godlier but I keep not I le vow no more c. Luther That which is truely sin against the Law the Law cannot accuse as sin in the godly Luther Sin that is pardoned is broken through confidence of mercy that it condemne not or accuse not yet because of the flesh it springs up and warres in the flesh Beware to think little or much of the reliques of sin for so the purger the holy Spirit is lightly esteemed The reliques of sin remaine in us which need daily pardon All the beleevers sinnes are pardoned and covered but not yet purged so much pride hatred lust c. yea inward blots unbeleefe impatience murmuring remaine in us The reliques of sin remain in our flesh even when wee are justified least we should be idle that wee may have exercises of godlinesse Sin as Augustine speaks remaineth in us actually and in guilt it passeth away that is the thing it self that is truely sin is both pardoned and tollerated by God and the remnant of it remaines in the flesh and is not close dead except that by Christ the Serpents head is bruised yet his tongue moveth and his taile threatens a stroake What you will say ought not the ten Commandements to bee kept or if they be kept is not that our righteousnesse I answer wee will performe and keepe the ten Commandements but with a large that is with a truly Evangelick dispensation and distinction because we receive only the first fruits of the Spirit and the sighs of the Spirit remaine in our heart also our flesh with the lusts and concupiscence that is the whole tree the whole body of sin in its nature and being say Antinomians what they will with the fruits thereof remains this is the cause why the Law can never be perfectly kept Luther does most excellently deliver the differences of Law and Gospell of which Antinomians are altogether ignorant Luther calleth the Law a letter a dead a condemning letter not as Antinomians say because in the Gospel as Del saith The word and the Spirit are alwayes conjoyned and therefore Christ saith the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and carry Spirit with them which the Law doth not but Luther meaneth that the Law as the Law and Covenant of workes hath nothing at all of the Spirit but as a pedagogue to Christ it hath the Spirit conveying it in the hearts of the elect and the Gospel as the Gospel promiseth and hath conjoyned with it the Spirit not alwayes not when preached to Capernaim as Del citeth ignorantly the text Joh. 6. not when preached to Pharisees but when preached to the elect and not alwayes not when their hearts are hardned Mark 6.52 Mark 8.16 17. but when God is pleased to open their hearts and effectually to concurre with the word of the Gospel For Luther saith what ever revealeth sinne wrath and death does the office of the Law whether in the Old or New Testament according to Luther the Gospel may act the Laws part on a hardned hearer and so it hath not the Spirit alwayes accompanying it and the Law when it is made a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ carryeth the Spirit with it but Antinomians mean no other thing but that the Gospel is the very holy Spirit himself A most absurd Doctrine the Gospel is the word of grace the Holy Spirit is God making the word of grace effectuall Luther The Evangell is a word both of power and grace while it beats on the ears within powres in the Spirit But if it powre not in the Spirit a hearing man differeth not from a deafe man Then the Gospel is sometimes without the Spirit as well as the Law Except the doctrine of faith by which the heart is purified and justified be revealed all teaching of all commands is literall and the tradition of Fathers The Law teacheth what is your debt and what you want Christ giveth what you should doe and what you should have Augustine saith the Law of works saith doe what I command the law of faith saith to God grant Lord what thou commandest and again what the Law of works commandeth by threatning that the Law of faith obtaines by beleeving the people of the Law is hauty the people of Faith sighes for pardon Every law especially Gods Law is a word of wrath the power of sin the law of death the Gospel is the word of grace life salvation the word of righteousnesse and peace It is a wonder and unknown to the world to teach Christians to be ignorant of the Law and to live so before God as if there were no Law For except thou be ignorant of the law and conclude in thy heart there is no law no wrath but onely grace and mercy in Christ Jesus thou cannot be saved for by the law is the knowledge of sin by the contrary so the law and works must be pressed on the unbeleeving world as if there were no Gospel promise no grace Luther The Gospel is a preaching of Christ that he pardons sin gives grace justifies and saves sinners Whereas there are Commandements in the Gospel they are not Gospel but expositions of the law and consequences of the Gospel Evangelium verbum virtutis gratiae simul est dum aures pulsat intus Spiritum infundit Quod si Spiritum non infundit nihil differt audiens â surdo Luther Nisi doctrina â—idet quâ cor purificatur justificatur reveletur omnis omnium praeceptorum eruditio Literalis paterna traditio Lex docet quid debeas quo careas Christus dat quod facias habeas Augustinus dicit lex factorum dicit homini fac quod jubeo Lex autem fidei dicit Deo da quod jubes iterum quod lex factorum minando imperat hoc lex fidei credendo impetrat Luther Lex quae cunque presertim divina est verbum irae virtus peccati lex mortis Evangelium verò est verbum gratiae vitae salutis verbum
strict conversation and a care by doing to please God any personall walking with God is but a legall bargaining with God to out-buy Christ and evacuate free grace and a mixing of Law and Gospel and confounding of the two Covenants and of heaven and hell and presently upon this the party is as free of doubting till his dying day as if he were in heaven still in a merry pinne as if he were above the starres before the throne under no Law above all duties reades heares prayes none but when some immediate rapts of a living active God comes on him a dead passive block in Christ the Scripture either Law or Gospel is but a dead Letter hee is neither tyed nor awed with Law or Gospel Precept or Command nor preaching nor seales but is acted by a free Spirit an immediate light and speech of a Spirit above and beyond all outward word or Letter of old or new Testament except when the Spirit shall speake or apply them to the heart and then these Commandements tye the outer man and the flesh and then they bind not for any authority of the Law-giver but for the onely Gospel love of Christ as if Christ had put his Father out of office whereas Gospel-love commands obedience upon and for both the authority of the Lawgiver and the love of Christ and when this convert falleth in Adultery murther swearing lying robbing 1. It is not he but the flesh and sense and the outward man that doth these 2. They were remitted and made no sinnes and hee as cleane as Christ from them before they bee committed 3. The Law hath no more to doe with him then the persuer saith Saltmarsh hath to doe with the murtherer who hath fled to the citie of refuge But Saltmarsh's Legall convert he meaneth all not converted the Antinomian way is not our convert as he dreameth 1. Because we look not at conversion meerly as a change in affection and conversation without Christ Faith and saving grace 2. Antinomians make all the change in conversion to be meerely imputative to beleeve that Christ was converted and repents for us and to regard no inward change 3. It is false that Saltmarsh saith That pressing of meere commands from the word may worke a Legall change of affection and conversation For if by meere commands from the Word he meane 1. commands without the Spirit that is such as are written and preached Gospel or Law that of themselves want all grace and joyning of the Spirit Then sure Cicero and Seneca their meere words without God cannot change a Zeno a Xenephon from debauched slagitious men into white civeâ—l Moralists without some Spirit if he meane that the Gospel-letter as a Letter can doe more then the Law-letter without the Spirit he is much deceived for words as words whether of Law or Gospel without God can work no change But Saltmarsh if I mistake not hath a third meaning that meere commands from the authority of God the Law-giver can worke but a Legall and counterfeit conversion this is most false We have a grave controversie with Papists touching the formall object of Divine Faith Whether it bee the testimony of the Church as Papists say or the authority of God speaking in his Word as we teach Now we hold that the testimony of the Church is but the testimony of men and can produce but an humane faith not a Divine but the testimonie of God himselfe speaking in the Scriptures can onely beget a supernaturall and divine faith when the Holy Ghost followeth the Word and rendereth it lively If then we beleeve divine truths and Scripturall commands because so saith the Lord in his Word either Law or Gospel this is a divine and supernaturall faith so to beleeve upon Gods meere commands as Law-giver not because naturall reason so dictateth nor because the Church or man so saith nor because the times favour the Gospel as the seed is received with a sort of beliefe that falleth on stony ground is divine Faith and is not contrary but sweetly complyeth with faith grounded upon the love of Christ and wrought by the grace of God in the Gospel Antinomians dreame that these two are contrary when they are not so 4. It s most false that the Law is in the heart before hand by nature so as wee beleeve it naturally for the authority of the Law-giver for so naturall faith of the Law should fight with naturall unbeliefe and deepe security to laugh and sleepe sound under the curse of God Wee naturally know much of the Law but we have not a Legall faith to beleeve because so saith the Law-giver by nature 5. It s false also that Nature can propound to it selfe life eternall as its end as Saltmarsh saith Balaam could not desire it farre lesse intend it hee onely wished the end of the just 2. The end must bee the last end subordinate to Gods glory Antinomians are Pelagians and poore friends to free grace as I noted before for when salvation is the end all meanes are gone about when the end is intended that may conduce to that end all meanes that may crosse the obtaining thereof eschewed Now naturall Legall converts cannot goe about all for salvation and in reference to it its cleare when gold is a mans end as in the covetous pleasure the end in the voluptuous honour the end in the ambitious if all acts about the meanes or that may thwart the attaining of the end bow not to this end it s not so in Legall converts 3. When the end is attained but in hope and assurance the minde is satisfied and quieted Legall converts are not so satisfied 4. Legall converts order salvation to and for themselves and the happinesse of it not the holinesse to please themselves not to honour God because heaven is a Honey-combe that very Nature beleeving an eternity desires to sucke 5. Severe and strict walking in our sense is walking in all duties by the light and conduct of saving grace and the faith of the elect of God which wee contend for against most Antinomians who are but loose livers and cannot fall on a Legall convert CHAP. LXVIII How the Spirit worketh freely in the Antinomian way SAltmarsh boldly goeth on to hold forth When the Spirit of adoption works not freely but servilly and legally Object 1. When men put something of satisfaction on any performance as if God were prevailed with by any thing of their owne Answ. Satisfaction to revenging justice or of merit or of perfect obedience to the Law in our performances we disclaim or that we prevaile with God by any thing of our owne as if our performances were causes of turning God were any thing without the grace of Christ and his merits but for prevailing with God to obtaine a blessing by prayer and teares we say it with the Scripture Hos. 12.3 Jaakob by his strength had power with God yea hee had power over
to enter into the holyest and to draw neere with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an ill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water all which agree to the beleevers onely 3. John deduceth a ground of comfort from Christs Advocation with the Father if we sinne Now this extendeth onely to such as 1 Joh. 1.7 walke in light as confesse their sinnes are pardoned and they know him by keeping his Commandements 1 Joh. 2.4 This comfort cannot be stretched out to the unconverted who sinne not of infirmity but with a higher hand as is cleare from Ephes. 2.1 2 3. Tit. 3.3 1 Tim. 1.13 though we shall not deny but Christ hath another eye upon the elect in the course of their sinnefull vanity then on others and so that he keeps a fountaine for them and indeclinably calleth them to grace and glory CHAP. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of Dependance ANtinomians contending for faith of assurance and leading men to be perswaded that God loveth every one whom he commandeth to beleeve with an everlasting love and that no man ought to call in question more whether hee beleeve or no then he ought to question the Gospel and Christ doe with Libertines acknowledge a faith of assurance but deny all faith of dependance on God through Christ as if wee were not justified by such a faith Now the Scripture expresseth saving faith most frequently with a dependance and recumbency on God as Psal. 22.8 he trusted or he rouled himselfe on the Lord that he would deliver him Jehovah was my stay or staffe So the same word is used The Lord taketh from Judah the stay and the staffe The residue of Jsrael shall leane upon the Lord. So is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to beleeve on Christ or rest on the stone layd on Zion 2. Many weake ones rest upon Christ and so beleeve who cannot come up to an assurance of perswasion they are chosen to life and have faith and yet faint and doubt As Mark 9.24 I beleeve helpe my unbeliefe Psalm 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes Then there hath not beene in David much assurance yet he had faith else he could not so pray as to be hoard when he saith Neverthelesse thou heardst the voice of my supplication when I cryed to theâ— a crying faith is Faith whereas a dumbe faith is no faith See Jona 2.4 CHAP. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to bee any instrument at all of our Sanctification ANtinomians teach that the Law is no instrument of Sanctification but the Gospel onely Now the reason they give is because the Law commands but gives no grace to obey the Gospel is the operation of the Spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse And in the Gospel saith Del The Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are Spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and cary Spirit with them But in the Law their Letter without was Spirit Antinomians alwaies compare the Law as the Law in the cursing Letter of it against sinners as in the hand of Moses voyd of the Spirit not with the Gospel in the Letter of precepts and promises onely and as void of the Spirit but with the Gospel in its powerfull and effectuall operation by the Spirit and its actuall ministration of grace and righteousnesse on the elect onely and so no marvell the Gospel be Spirit and life and the Law the dead letter and ministration of death But compare the Law and Gospel both in their Letter and the Antinomian differences are false It s true the Gospel promiseth a new heart and grace and righteousnesse to the elect which the Law as the Law doth not But the Gospel in its letter doth no more give grace and righteousnesse then the Law but the Gospel only as accompanied by the Spirit giveth grace Antinomians doe dreame that the Gospel in its Letter is life and Spirit whereas it is to thousands the savour of death unto death no lesse then the Law but â—oth Law and Gospel in their onely Letter through our sinne and unbeliefe are death onely the Gospel promiseth a new heart and righteousnesse which the Law doth not but there the Spirit of grace going alongs with the election of grace fulfilleth and maketh good the promise in the elect But the Law in the hand of Christ even as it condemneth by the operation of the Spirit promised in the Gospel in the Spirits intention is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ and a meanes of our sanctification though a meanes inferiour to the Gospel 1. Whatever is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ our surety is a meanes of sanctification being accompanied by the Spirit for Christ is our sanctification as well as our wisdome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.31 But such is the Law Gal. 3.23.24 2. That which bringeth the knowledge of sinne and being accompanyed by the operation of the Spirit serveth to humble us and render us weary and loaden leadeth us to Christ and is a meanes of sanctification But the Law is such in its office Rom. 3.20 Rom. 7.7 and in Gods blessing of it by his Spirit Acts 2.37 Acts 9.5.6.7 Acts 16.26.27.28 3. That which we are commanded to doe by the grace of Christ as a testimony of our thankfulnesse and to make our calling and election sure and to be a rule of life obliging us so to walke that is a meanes of our sanctification But such is the Law wee are commanded to doe the Law by grace as is proved before 4. If any thing hinder the Law to be a meanes of sanctification as well as the Gospel though not in that degree it is the want of the operation of the Spirit but this is no cause because in the Old Testament when the ministration of the Law was in vigour and that onely as Antinomians dreame the Spirit wrought with the Law or with that which Antinomians call onely Law Caleb had another Spirit Numb 14.24 A Spirit of Faith where as others could not enter in Gods rest through unbeliefe Hebr. 3.18.19 A right renewed Spirit Psalm 51.10 And the Spirit was promised to the Seed of Jaakob then as now Isai. 59.19 20. 2. They were justified by faith as we are Rom. 4.1 2 3 4.5 â—3 24 Pardoned as we are Psalm 32.1 2. Esai 43.25 26. Micha 7.19 20. then they had the Spirit of faith 3. They prayed in faith and the power of the Spirit as we doe 1 Sam. 1. 1 Sam. 2. In all the book of the Psalmes Daniel 9. Ezra 9.5 6 7 c. And because Christ and his Apostles Math. 5.1 2 3. c. Paul Rom. 12.1 2 3. Coloss. 3.1 2 3. Ephes. 4.1 2 3 c. Presse the same Law-dueties commanded in the Law as acts of Sanctication 5.
that in the Gospell the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are spirit and life that is they come from the spirit and carry spirit with them Then 1 the Gospell pâ—eached externally to Del and to Antinomians is not that word by which Christ converts soules faith is not from outward hearing as an instrument of our conversion the contrary of which we have proved It s from the inward word in the heart now the word in the heart is very faith it selfe the argument of both Swenckefel and Del is nothing for it is this the word outwardly preached except it come to the heart can never convert the soule because it is but a meere sound saith Swenckefeld it s but a very letter say Antinomians therefore the externall word is no instrument of our conversion but onely the internall word I utterly deny the consequence lay a pen well inked to paper a thousand times it shall never write except the hand of the writer draw the characters ergo the pen is no instrument of writing it followes not So bread except by the blessing of God it be turned into blood and flesh can never nourish ergo the bread that the Baker bakes is no instrument by which we are nourished It s an unjust consequence and distroyes all ordinances naturall and Spirituall It onely followes ergo the word without us is no efficacious cause of conversion and no principall cause and can do nothing except the Spirit inact and animate and concurre with the word which we with both hands yeeld and beleeve as a Gospel-truth The word is but a sound a letter I answer it is not a common sound such as the odes of Horatiâ—s and Epistles of Seneca render but it is in it selfe a sound filled with Majesty power heaven so as every word seemes to be with-child of grace and life yea and separate the word from the Spirit and in the stile conveyance method there is so much divinity majesty holinesse life gravity as the child bewrayes heaven in its forehead and lookes like the Father and Author God and therefore it s more then a sound to a deafe soule actu secundo it hath but a sound and whereas Antinomians say it s but a dead letter they speake of the paper inke and printed characters of the word but vvee take it not so but as the vvords do connotate and involve the things signified the precious promises and as the Lord saith Hose 8. The great things of my law and so they are not dead letters but the instrument chariot meanes of conveyance of Christ and the Spirit to the heart and though vvithout the Spirit the vvord vvorkes not as no instrument no toole nor hammer no axe can build a house except the Mason and Carpenter act and move them shall it follow they are not for that instruments at all 2 Del and Antinomians with Swenckefeld will have the Gospel preached to none but to those that have the internall word and Spirit in their hearts then when Christ and the Apostles Mat. 13. Act. 28. Act. 13. preach Christ and the Gospel in the letter as some other thing then the Law it is not the word of God nor the Gospell why it wants the Spirit to goe along with it and can never change nor reforme saith Del pag. 18. and begetteth but a literall and feighned faith saith Swenckefeld and the word and the Spirit are alwayes joyned saith Del pag. 19. now this is not the written read nor externally preached Gospel nor the Scripture so they must but coâ—sen us for they meane the internall word not verbum vocale And the preaching of faith that Saltmarsh speaketh of free grace pag. 146 is not the Scripture nor preached word which I demonstrate Del speaketh of such a word as hath the Spirit alwayes ioyned with it pag. 19. But the scripture and the externall vocall word hath not alwayes the Spirit joyned with it for when it is preached to Reprobates and to malicious obdured soules that stumble at Christ and the word being thereunto appointed 1 Pet. 2.7 Mat. 13 14 15. Ioh. 12.37 38 39. Ioh. 9.39 It hath not the Spirit joyned with it 2 They speake of such a word as hath the Spirit actually converting and which is therein differenced from the Law that is but a dead letter and cannot minister the Spirit so Del ser. pag. 18 19. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 146 147 so Swenckfeld ibid. therefore all that Antinomians and Swenckfeldians say that they take not away Word ministery ordinances preaching are meere delusions for by the word of God that begets faith they meane the internall word not scripture nor the written and preached word and so they say nothing to take off this error justly layd upon them to wit that under the Gospell there is no need of Scripture Preaching Sacraments hearing nor doing of any duties to men nor abstinence from murthering killing whoring stealing c. all exterâ—alls are indifferent 3 You see how false it is that the Gospell is not to be preached to any but to those that are converted because it cannot be received by faith by any but by such contrary to Christs expresse commands to his Apostles Mat. 28.19 20. Goe teach all nations so Paul preached to the obstinate Jewes Act. 13 to the scoffing Athenians Act. 17. Is it not therefore the Gospel that they preachâ— 4 It is an undue arguing of Swenckefeldians and Antinomians The word is a literall carnall sensible thing ergo God workes not faith which is a spirituall grace thereby for it followes onely God workes not faith by the vocall word alone except he put to the pul of omnipotency of grace 2 The assumption is false the preached word though in its sound it be carnall literall bodily yet in its power Majesty and the thing signified which is the birth in the wombe of the word it is spirituall lively heavenly 5 Nor doth it follow that Iustification begins at man if the vocall word be the instrument thereof except they say that hearing and preaching did necessarily and effectually produce justification and conversion they are no parts no members no efficacious causes of conversion or Iustification 6 Iustifying faith and salvation both are in their nature things spirituall and yet have their originall from the word preached as an instrument yea from the foolishnesse of preaching 1 Cor. 1.21 Nor is the word altogether bodily because it incurres in the sense of hearing but taking the word preached as it includes the great things of God not as it is letters and sounds it is not carnall but spirituall 2 Cor. 10.5 Sharper then a two edged sword to save or kill on either edges Heb. 4.12 yea even when it is rejected the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 17. And the Everlasting Gospell Rev. 14.6 7 Nor can it follow that justifying faith is a work of man
This revelation of the letter of the Gospell is made to thousands that never beleeve and therefore though it be but literall and externall yet none could thus reveale the minde of God to Prophets and Apostles but God onely as none were inspired of God but writers of Canonnick scripture and Scripture onely is given by divine inspiration 2 Tim. 3.16 2 Pe. 1.21 as this revelation active is Gods only from him as the author and fountaine men doe as Herolds carry this message of revelation to others so passively it is common to beleevers and unbeleevers for the letter of the Gospell may be revealed to all within the vissible Church and yet the most part are destituted of an internall revelation Therefore there is an internall revelation of things that men beleeve And this I conceave to be foure-fold 1 Propheticall 2 Speciall to the elect only 3 Of some facts peculiar to Godly men 4 False and Satanicall Propheticall Revelation is that irradiation of the minde that the Holy Ghost makes on the minde and judgement of the pen-men of holy scripture whether Prophets or Apostles and that by an immediate in-breathing of the minde and will of God on them whether in visions dreames or any other way without men or the ministery or teaching of men as he did to Esaiah Ieremiah Esa. 1.1 Ier. 1.1 or to Paul Gal. 1.11 Paul an Apostle not of men neither by men 11 12. But I certâ—fie you brethren that the Gospell which was preached by me is not after man for I neither received it of man neither was I taught it but by the revelation of Iesus Christ. 15 16. But when it pleased God to reveale his sonne in me immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood neither went I up to Ierusalem to them that were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia and returned againe unto Damascus Ephes 3.2 3. If yee have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God which is in me to you ward how that by revelation he made knowne unto me the mystery c. I dispute not of the way of the Lords imprinting the speeches images and representations of his minde to Prophets and Apostles I conceave it is the same way that God revealed himselfe to Ieremiah c. 1.11 12 13 c. and to Paul Act 16.9 10 and that as Ezechiel c. 3.14 so Iohn the Apostle Re. 1.10 was in the Spirit and saw by an immediate brightnesse of light perfectly understandingly the will minde of Christ in what they prophecied and wrote And this Revelation is so far from being beside the mind of God that it is formally the express word sense and minde of God if Fami have such Revelations 1. they see the Visions of God 2 They speake as acted by the Spirit immediately and so we are with the like certainty of faith to beleeve what H. Nicholas Wheelwright Mrs. Hutchison M. Del Saltmarsh Beacon Den Crispe Collier c. speake and write as we are to beleeve the writings and sayings of the Prophets and the Apostles and both must be alike to us the mouth of the Lord and what they both write or preach must be the object of our faith and their writings must be added to the booke of the revelation which is forbidden Rev. 22.17 18 19. Deut. 12.32 Deut. 30.5 6. This is the Anti-Christ himselfe 3 Let them shew the signes of their Apostle-ship by miracles and speaking with tongues and foretelling things contingent that are to come and wee shall beleeve them Familists produce your strong reasons 2 There is a speciall internall revelation made of things in scripture applyed in particular to the soules of elect beleevers by which having heard and learned of the Father Ioh. 6.4 there is made knowne and revealed to them by the Spirit of wisedome and revelation what is the hope of their calling and what is the riches of the glory of the inheritance in the Saints Ephes. 1.17 18 19. and that revealed to them which flâ—sh and blood revealeth not but the Father of Christ Mat. 16 17. And that which the Father revealeth unto babes and hides from the wise and prudent Mat 11.25 26. And this is common to all that beleeve and not ingrossed as peculiar to the Familists and Antinomians onely for if it were then my faith should be in vaine and I have fallen from my portion and share in Christ and of the inheritance of the Saints in light for there should be no converts in the world but Familists onely Now this Revelation is a cleare evidence in the conscience by the Testimony of the Spirit that I am a child of God Rom. 8.16 whether it be immediate or from speaking signs and markes of sanctification 1 Ioh. 1.3 1 Ioh. 3.14.18 19 20. 2 It is the knowledge of no new Article which is not conteined in the word in the Generall and is not proper and incommunicable to none but to Antinomians but is the mystery of the Spirit revealing these things that are gratiously given to us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 even to all beleevers 3 Its true as touching me by name it s not revealed nor written in scripture in expresse words that I am by name written in the Lambes booke of life and a child and sonne of God and an heire annexed with Christ of life and glory nor are the individuall and numericall manifestations and inshinings flowings motions inbreathings outgoings of the Spirit of life and stirrings of the new birth to Iohn rather then to Mary to this beleever rather then to another in Spaine written in the Scripture yet the Spirit acts never ordinarily but a beleever may know and heare the noise of his feet now if all these individuall manifestations ebbings and flowings of tydes of free grace were written then should also be written their degrees lesse or more of Christ the names of the beleeving Saints that can say I Paul I Iohn I Anne c. Live not but Christ lives in me for these I presume adde a numericall particular and individuall being to every single act or motion of the dispensation of grace and if all were in number weight and measure written in scripture the world as Iohn saith of Christs facts should not conteine the bookes that should be written The Holy Ghost speaking of a collective body the Church and spouse of Christ in Solomons song in the book of the Psalms and of the Lamentations of Ieremiah shewes us of the outgoings incommings of the beloved in the soule of his cloudings and outshinings of free love of the acts of the hands of Christ Can. 5. Touching the handles of the barre and the smel of the myrrhe of Christ that he leaves behind him when he is departed of the souls feelings of the impressions or the withdrawings of Christ as if the whole Church Catholicke of Invisible beleevers for so the Church is taken especially Psal. 45. and in the booke of
preaching another doctrine be an outward thing yea we are not to receive him unto our house nor to bid him God speed for he that bids him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds and we are never biddâ—n keep the unity of the spirit with false teachers 5 It is true love is more then outward things and the greatest commandement next to the love of God But loves excellency stands not in this that we must breake any Commandement of God to please our Brethren in love Christ should have the preheminence in all things above our Brother 6. Saltmarsh hath no warrant to call the Commandements of Christ in outward things such as to read and search the Scriptures to preach the Gospel to heare the preaching of faith to be baptised worldly rudiments which name Gal. 4.9 and worse yea the name of weake and beggarly rudiment Paul giveth to Jewish Ceremonies that were then in their use unlawfull Christ speaketh more honourably of the Commandements of the New Testament Mat. 28.20 teaching them to observe all whatsoever I have commanded you Joh. 15.14 You are my friends if you doe whatsoever I command you Joh. 13.17 If yee know these things happy are yee if yee do them Mat. 12.50 whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven the same is my brother my sister and my mother Mat. 7.21 Not every one that saith Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of heaven but he that doth the will of my Father which is heaven I well remember that H. Nicholas Evang. c. 31. s. 1.2 and s. 23. Calleth the Church of Rome the communion of all Christians the Pope the chiefe anointed the most holy father the Cardinals most holy and famous and next to the most ancient and holy father the Pope in most holy Religion and understanding no doubt because there is no sinne no Idolatry in externall worship if love be in the heart The Familists repute all personall morfication and sanctification done in the strength of Grace worldly rudiments and all outward things killing or not killing whoring or not whoring pleasing our neighbour or sister in whoring or not whoring hearing the word or not hearing praying or not praying Prelacie and Popery or the contrary as they please or displease men indifferent and nothing to one that is in Christ Jesus This is a faire way for John of Leyden to take fifteen wives and for plurality of wives and promiscuous lusts robberies and the world of David George to act all villanies externall for the Familists and Saltmarsh say the outer man cannot sinne and in all externalls we are to please one another in love and not to count a rush or a straw of pleasing or displeasing of the Lord our God if there be familisticall love or Antinomian faith in the heart all is well 3. I doe not saith Saltmarsh undervalue other attaintments or lessen them he meanes Prelacy Popery Presbytery Independency though he bee in words against them all being now turned Seeker but if they bee unlawfull as you judge them yee should not only undervalue them but hate them as spots of the flesh have no communion with them as being unfruitfull works of darknesse but rather reprove them Ephes. 5.11 as meere will-worship and lies spoken in hypocrisie but all that is contrary to true sanctification is but trifles to Familists 4. In severall dispensations Christians are not to hasten out of any till the Lord himselfe say come up hither This come up hither is a call of the Spirit effectually moving and drawing men from Prelacy Popery the way of Legalists for these are the attaintments he speaketh of up to higher attaintments to a Gospell way of Antinomianisme to a higher way of all Spirit and pure Spirit which now Saltmarsh hath found out though H. Nicholas David George Muncâ—r and Becold of Leyden have saved him a great deale of labour For H. Nicholas proverbs ch 3. s. 12. divised sundry orbes or severall out-breakings of light 1 From Adam to Noah 2 Then from Noah till Abraham 3 Till Moses 4. Till Samuel and David 5 Till Zorobabel 6 Till Christ. 7 Till cursed H. N. But if these lower attaintments of Popery Prelacy c. be sinfull and unlawfull wayâ—s and if the state of Law-bondage be a denying that Christ is come in the flesh and the attaintment of Presbytery that teacheth the Magistrate should use the sword againâ—t wolves and false teachers be to Salâ—m persecution then must Christians not hasten out of that dispensation of Popery and persecution of the Saints but must sleep in Sodome as being obliged by no letter of a commandement to hasâ—en out till the Spirit inwardly call Come up hither as John was in a rapture and vision called to come up hither Rev. 4.1 So then 1. We must beare one anothers burthens of Popery and persecution so doth Saltmarsh countenance a bloody War against the Presbyterians that for Liberty of conscience this is to beare our corps in a wet and bloody winding sheet to the grave in waiting for raptures of the Spirit 2. Then are we not obliged to come out of any sinne or way of Popery Presbytery or persecution till by a vision and rapture of the Spirit God speake effectually to the heart and say Come up hither 3. Then we doe nothing against a Law obligation till the Spirit move us So the Spirit not moving shall be the cause of all sinne and not the sinner for he doth nothing against an obliging rule because the Spirit saying Come up hither is the only obliging rule of men not the letter of any Commandement say they Saltmarsh Sparkles p. 243. 4. Saltmarsh but the last yeare said Free grace pa. 97.98 Wee cannot too hastily beleeve in Jesus Christ and hasten from out of the inthralling law now this yeare he will have men staying under any dispensation and not hasten out till God say Come up hither 5. All men must please themselves in the false religions and know its Gods will they hasten not out of Sodome till a Rapture say Come up hither and if that never come they are contentedly and submissively unto Gods revealed will to sit still there in a sinfull and unlawfull worship for this is Gods will so to doe â— I am not against the Law saith he nor repentance nor duties nor ordinances so as all flow from the right principles Ans. But I never knew a controversie between Antinomians Protestants whether repentance duties flow from the principles of Free grace and the in-dwelling Spirit of Jesus if Antinomians move this question their Arminians and Pelagians of which divers are with them not we are their adversaries 2. For the right principle of ordinances we know none but the Spirit speaking in the word Familists will have no ordinances but the Law written in the heart this wee disclaime But 3. The question is touching our obligation to repentance and duties they say to sorrow
truth of God he should thinke they minister as they received all the Familists and Antinomians in England if they should sit down in a Synod and all the Papists in another Synod all the Socinians in third Synod all the Arrians in a fourth all the Prelatic all Reconcilers in a fifth all the Anabaptists in a sixt and propound such things only as they have received or they are in conscience perswaded of to all the Kingdome they should then all minister as they had received and should be good stewards of the manifold grace of God for so Peter speaketh 1 Pet. 4.11 for sure Saltmarsh cannot say the commandement of the Parliament must be required to make a Synod if men speake their owne drunken perswasions to M. Saltmarsh they fulfill the Apostle Peters rule Let every one minister as he hath received Now by this to minister as we receive is not to minister as we receive from the Lord 1 Cor. 11.23 nor according as Ministers Heare the word at the mouth of Gâ—d Ezeck 2.8 ch 2.10 or as the anointing teacheth us 1 Joh. 2. â—â— Joh 6.45 46. because the Lord or his Spirit or the anointing cannot teach men lyes contrary to the word of truth but the perswasions of men often are lyes errors mistakes then shall every mans erroneous conscience and his owne dreaming spirit be the rule of his owne faith and his teaching of others And 2. This is cleare from his words in the former Epistle to the Parliament if such as conforme not to doctrine and discipline of the Church and preach without ordination shall be proceeded against by fines imprisonment then all the glorious discoveries of God above or beyond that systeme or forme of doctrine shall be judged and sentenced as heresie and schisme and so God himselfe shall be judged by man Now this consequence is nothing that God must be judged by man except the perswasions of the consciences of Familists Antinomians Socinians Arminians Arrians and all the sects that say they are the godly party be very God beleeving professing teaching in them then if such can no more be judged then God what ever their spirit perswadeth them must be truth for God cannot but perswade truth then I confesse the Sects must be infallible because the Scriptures say no more of the Prophets and Apostles then God spake in them and the mouth of Prophets is called the very mouth of God Luke 1. 3. Why These judges the Saints now called Sectaries are not infallible but when Sectaries come twenty thousand armed men against the Presbyterians who in conscience beleeve and have proved that the Sectaries speake lyes in hypocrisie must not they be infallible in both judging them to speak against their conscience and in opposing Liberty of conscience and also in killing them or then they kill men upon fallible conjectures Then if Presbyterians be perswaded in their conscience that liberty of conscience is Atheisme not true liberty then must Sectaries who are but men judge God and punish us because we minister to others what wee have received for we are perswaded of the truth we teach 4. This way promiseth salvation in all Religions so men in these be perswaded in their conscience of the truth thereof against which the Assembly hath determined according to the word of God ch 20. Sect. 3. and. c. 10. Sect. 4. CHAP. XXXII What certainty of faith the Saints may attaine to beyond the Familists fluctuation of faith of Heresie and Schisme 5. FAmilists and Antinomians goe one with the Belgicke Arminians and all our late English Independents who are for Liberty of conscience and a Catholicke toleration and punishing in a coercive way no kinde of men never so blasphemous for their conscience teach print what they will there being no infallibility now in any since the Apostles expired But this is a most false ground for there is a twofold infallibility one in teaching flowing from immediate inspiration proper to the Prophets and Apostles and another infallibility and certainty of perswasion common to all beleevers Now Libertines turne all our faith in a topicke and conjecturall opinion so most of them are turned Scepticks and affirme that we know nothing with any certainty yea the more supernaturall and sublime that fundamentalls of salvation are the more indulgence and latitude of liberty is to bee yeelded to the consciences of all men because the higher the subject is the ranker is our propension to erre God having given a thinner and more scarce measure of knowledge in supernaturall things that doe so farre transcend the sphere and orbe of naturall reason then of knowledge in naturall things our mindes being in their owne element and in a capacity to reach their connaturall and proper object wheÌ„ they are among natural things knowable by the light of nature hence that opinion now so prevailing that all and every Religion is to be Tollerated and an indulgence yeelding to all in superstructurs in foundamentals though a man should deny that Christ is the Saviour of the world therfore Saltmarsh takes on him Sparkles of glory as p. 185 186 187 188 to reckoÌ„ out the articles of our faith especially concerning the first Adams sin sin originall of Christ borne of the Virgin Mary made under the law bearing our sins dead buried ascended into Heaven siting at the right hand c. speaketh of the highest attaintments of the Protestants generally in the mystery of salvation but speaketh not one word of the generall resurrection of our bodies of Christ comming to judge all men of a Heaven and Hell after this life as if these were none of the highest attaintments of the Protestants generally in the mystery of salvation And Saltmarsh as I conceive with Hymeneus and Philetus and other Libertines in the Armie doubt of or deny these therefore not owning these points of faith nor the doctrine of faith repentance love new obedience praying preaching sacraments as if hee professed himselfe no Protestant in these points saith these are beleeved by Protestants but doth not owne them as a part of his owne beleefe but he goeth on p. 190. and teacheth us of a further discovery as to free grace as if Protestants had never attained to a further discovery as to free grace and here he falles in on his owne secrets of Antinomianisme and contradicteth the Protestants and debaseth the confession of the late Anabaptists the seaven Churches of the assembly of Divins at Westminster speaks not one word in this new discovery of Christ God-man born of a womaÌ„ under the law c. or of the Articles of the faith of Protestants yea pa. 198 199 c. he tels us of the last and as some say of the highest and most glorious discovery concerning the whole mystery of God to men and his creation in which hee againe saith nothing of the Protestant faith not one word of Christ God and Man of the Resurrection of the last Judgement of the
the Ordinances and hearing untill the day-starre the saving light of the Spirit that goeth before the Sunne and day-light of the vision of glory shine in the heart to make the word effectuall for though candle-light and sunne-light cannot concurre to make one light because the lesser light evanisheth and disappeareth at the comming of the greater light and the moon-light or starre-light of faith cannot be mixt with the noonday-light of glory 1 Cor. 13.11 12. no more then the knowledge of a young child and of the same come to be an aged man can be in one and the same man yet the light of the Scripture the light of the Spirit may and must necessarily be together and are no more contrary as Waldesso and Familists vainely suppose then the light of the Sunne without in the aire is contrary to the visible faculty of seeing within in the eyes the Spirit is by a metaphor called the day-starre for the Spirit is not formally light but effectually only for it is that faculty by which the eyes of the understanding are strengthened to perceive the things of God and therefore called the spirit of Revelation Eph. 1.17 the eye-salve is not properly the light that makes colours visible though I may say to a dim sighted man when I give him an excellent eye-salve see I give you the light of your eyes When I give him but that by which his seeing faculty is strengthened to see perfectly that Scripture is not to be layed aside upon pretended sufficient light of the Spirit without the Scripture light is cleare Rom. 15.4 2. Because the perfectest beleevers have patience and comfort in the Scripture meditating in it day and night Ps. 1. and are strengthened through reading againe and againe the premises lest they faint Ps. 119.49 3. Because the Scripture to every new reading and hearing suggesteth some new thing of God as a fountaine that can never goe dry Ps. 119.96.92 93.72 2 Pet. 1.13 14 15. Phil. 3.1 8. That saying The more of the letter the lesse of the Spirit hath truth as touching the only and meere letter rested on and confided in but is not simply true that the more of the knowledge of the letter the lesse of the Spirit but the more rather of the Spirit 9. The nearer to glory when we shall be all-spirit and have nothing of a Temple and of Ordinances and of the mirror or glasse of the word the lesse literall we are that is we repose the lesse on the letter and are the more spirituall as the nearer to the morning the lesse of starre-light 2 Pet. 1.19 1 Cor. 13.10 11 12 13. But it followeth not that the nearer beleevers are to an immediate vision of glory the lesse knowledge they have of the letter of the Scripture though this knowledge of the letter shall fully be abolished at the dawning of that morning for the nearer it bee to the full harvest the more abundance of the first fruits and yet when the full harvest commeth the first fruits cease and give place to the harvest and the more of the morning twilight the nearer day though the morning twilight evanish when the perfect day commeth yea the nearer that the dawning of the morning face of God shine in at the windowes of our soule when we are in the child-birth paine of eternity the more of the knowledge of the will of God we have in regard we are 1 Pet. 3.14 to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and this knowledge doth include not exclude the knowledge of the letter The Spirit is not a part of the rule of faith or of the word the Spirit is not the word the word is not the Spirit but the Spirit is that which maketh lively and effectuall application of the word to our soules as the Mason is not the art of building but he is regulated by the precepts of art and reason and tyes himselfe to the following of art in all the workes of building the word is that which tyeth us as our guide rule conduct but the Spirit goeth along in a reall uniting of our hearts to Christ as it were enclosed in the word and in applying the word to our heart and so is called the anointing 10. The spiritualty of our soules is in a sort of dominion over the letter of the word when our soules are transformed into the things contained in the Gospell and we are changed into the spiritualnesse of the word so Rom. 6.17 the Gospell is called a forme a mould a signet for looke what letters and characters are in the signet of silver or brasse these same characters in length and breadth and just proportion are instamped on the wax or the paper the Gospell containes the Lord Jesus his image the lineaments of Christ in a new minde new will renewed affections knowledge love meeknesse patience lowlinesse c. it is a morall containing of Christ as the signe containeth the thing that is signified by the signe the Spirit instamps and forms as it were another Christ that is his living spirituall image in our soule Gal. 4.19 a new ingraving of the new worke and new creation of the second Adam 2 Cor. 5.17 on our hearts which is called the Law in the inward parts when wee have the same stampe and image of Christ and are changed over into the Gospel not into the letters of the Gospel or into the externall words but are new-moulded into the Spirit and new spirituall nature of the second Adam and are borne of the Spirit Joh. 3.5 6. the word is called the seed 1 Pet. 1.23 the tree is vertually in the seed the new birth and new Spirit we receive in regeneration is in the word vertually as the thing signified in the signe so are we said 2 Cor. 3.18 to bee changed into the same image from glory to glory even as by the Spirit of the Lord. And the Spirit lookes to his copy or sampler and looke what lineaments legs limbs proportion of members are in the second Adam these same the Spirit by the word preached draws and frames in us now the second Adam the man Christ in his spirituals is the first borne of every creature Col. 1.15 Christ is the master peece the flower and glory of the Acts of God in creating new creatures after the second creation and there is framed on him holinesse lowlinesse meeknesse humility patience heavenly mindednesse and the spirit according to this glorious mould draws the legges armes and all the severall limbes and members of the new creature in the Saints and he makes efficaciously good that part of the word Learne of me that I am meek and lowly Mat. 11.29 let him take up his crosse and follow me Matth. 16.24 let this minde be in you that was also in Christ Jesus Phil. 2.5 so doth the Spirit change us unto al Spirit and this is the right Christing of the Saints when
the Lord by the word Spiriteth and of new Natureth us over againe into new spirituall children like our brother the fairest among the Sonnes of men holy heavenly spirituall meeke lowly like Christ though because of in-dwelling sin in all all the new Creatures come farre short of the first coppy And when we are thus changed and made spirituall the Gospel is acted on us so are we spiritualized into Christ and made one with him by faith and planted into the similitude of Christ Rom. 6. now the letters and characters or sounds of the written and preached Gospel are transient things but the Gospel and new Covenant in the glorious promises spirituall priviledges contained therin stand stil as the everlasting rule according to which we are daily more and more conformed till we become one spirit with the Lord. And because the continuation of the lif hid up with God in Christ is a protracted thread of continuall dependence by renued acts of faith of patience and comforts through the Scriptures of growing in faith the word must give a daily new objective life to our faâ—th and the renued acts thereof for faith is our victory 1 Joh. 5. and we overcome by the word Rev. 12.11 if Antinomians can give us a time when we shall be secured from the fiery-darts of Sathan on this side of heaven we yeeld that the sheild of the word is to be layed aside but that we know not see Ephe. 6.15 16 17. 1 John 2.14 1 Pet. 5 8 9. Were we indeed made perfect intire without spot or wrinckle of indwelling sin in this life and such as wee can sin no more as Antinomians vainly boast of themselves as Towne Eaton Salmtarsh Den and Crispe will hereafter teach us I could yeeld there were some more colour or hew of reason to say that we are being justified invested in a state of all and pure spirit beyond the orbe and sphere of all necessitie of Ordinances and Scripture because pure spirits need no characters or letters of Scripture seals or other ordinances no more then learned Doctors need the Horn-book to use the vaine comparison of John Waldesso But we must go in over the threshold of heaven holding the booke of the Old and New Testament in our hand growing in knowledge till we be perfected with him who dwells in light inaccessable and so there is not any thing signified and holden forth to us in the scripture nor promised or prophecied in the Covenant of grace Deut. 39. Ezech. 11. Jer. 31. Ezech. 36. Heb. 8. but the coppy extract or the double thereof is written ingraven and created in the souls of the elect in which sense the assumption of this syllogisme Whosoever beleeveth shall be saved But I John Marie beleeve ergo Is in Scripture and the same spirit of faith and the beleeving spoken of by Esaiah Ieremiah Ezechiel c. The same circumcised and new heart that they prophecied of is in Iohn Mary and so the Spirit worketh the same new heart and the worke or act of beleeving in length breadth figure limbes parts to speake so that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament promise as a Painter draweth the portrait head face eyes cheeks mouth whol body in colours al by looking on a liveing man now how the man Iohn or Mary in a reflect knowledge can prove the same to his owne comfortable assurance and peace is another thing But here is no new discovery of God or of the Spirit which Saltmarsh calleth for Sparkles of glory pa. 194 195. for he complaineth that there hath beene no reformation further in this Assembly at Westminster nor any higher attainment in these things points of doctrine as to justification sanctfication faith c. the ministery word Sacraments which they call meanes of salvation then the Bishops made and the Synods in England formerly We grant all we know no new cut nor other new way of justification then the way David and Paul were justified Rom. 4.1 2 3 4 5 6. Psa. 32.1 and we glory that wee adde nothing to Articles of faith contained in the Scripture we only explicate them and vindicate these Articles from the false glosses of Popish Bishops and the same that Saltm objecteth to us might any object against the Canonicall Epistles of Iohn the Apostle and say This fellow tells us only of some outward things and outward Ordinances of Christ precepts of love to the brethren of doing righteousnesse and all these but written with paper and inke too we see no higher attainments then these that the Prophets Christ and Paul and Iames and Peter told us he tells us nothing of any purer or more glorious discoveries of God or the Spirit or Iesus Christ or our union with the Spirit or glory as to spirituall things and Christ risen but as to Christ in the flesh or under the Law of which these Ordinances were a signe we grant ' wee can reveale nothing but old truths and we cannot give to Saltmarsh any other new cut or fragment of truth but what the Scriptures held forth 2. Wee can but hold forth outward things that is truths of ancient faith spoken by sinfull men and printed in paper and these of Christ both dead risen and ascended to heaven and wee confesse we can but baptise with water and can but build plant water and are but underworkmen and instruments of words formes sounds printed books and the Prophets and Apostles received these and no other thing from the Lord but our Master can doe more he can and doth by our weake labours and the foolishnesse of preaching give the holy Spirit If Saltmarsh can give purer or more glorious discoveries of God of his Spirit Christ Jesus c. let him take H Nicholas and Da. George to helpe him let us heare them produce your reasons c. for we ever urge this these new discoveries of God or the Spirit are either revealed in the word or not revealed if in the word then are they but outward Ordinances such as former Synods have discovered and so according to Saltmarsh to be rejected if they be not revealed in the word they must be additions to the word and so unlawfull Rev. 22.18 Deut. 12.32 Prov. 30.6 2. The Spirit that comes with new positive doctrines without the word must prove it selfe to bee from God by signes and miracles as Christ and his Apostles did 3. Isaiah Malachy prophesied of John Baptist though hee did no miracles Let us see the like warrant for these new discoveries 4. This Spirit must be tryed by the word as Christ was willing to make the Scripture judge whether he was the Messiah or no Joh. 5.39 Paul out of Moses and the Prophets proved that Maries sonne must be the only Saviour so did the rest of the Apostles 5. Wee are commanded to judge them cursed impostors and not to receive them in our house or bid them God speed who bring any new discoveries of God
or the Spirit which is not the doctrine that Paul and Iohn received from the Lord Gal. 1.8 2 Ioh. v. 10. 1 Cor. 11.23 But Familists will have the Scriptures to beare witnesse to us of and to reveale the Father and the Son but for the holy Spirit he must be revealed without the testimony of Prophets and Apostles though Christ our dying friend hath left us his will in his last testament confirmed by the death of the Testator and forbids us to expect any farther revelation Heb. 1.1.9.16.17.27.28 Rev. 22.12.18.19 Is it not safer to beleeve the Prophets and Apostles upon whose word and doctrine we are builded as living stones and a habitation to God Eph. 2.20 21 22. then to relye upon the word of such seducers as H. Nicholas Del Saltmarsh and the like who come in their owne name and bring neither word nor workes to witnesse their doctrine not so much as Simon Magus and the Antichrist who bring wonders and living miracles to evidence that they are sent from God Familists have no escape but to say that their new discoveries are revealed to them by the Spirit to be contained in the spirituall and allegoricke sense of the Scripture Now undeniably the Scripture hath a literall sense and here it hath a mysticall and spirituall sense and so many senses as the Papists teach So Bellermine de verb. dei l 3. c. 3. Thomas p. 1. art 10. So Cajetanus ibid. Alpâ—onsus a Castro l. 1. adver her Lyra in 2. Reg. 7 Bucanus in Theolog. Scolastic part 2. c. 3. q. 5. 11. The same Gospell-truths in the manner of preaching and delivering of them may be spiritually by some and literally and dryly published by others and nothing is thereby either added or taken away from the substance of truth But duties commanded in the Law are then pressed upon the consciences of the hearers in a legal way when they are forced upon the consciences of the people upon legal motives Law-obligations threatnings of curses sad judgements but they are then spiritually preached when they are pressed upon the hearers in a terrible Law-way but for that end discovered to them that they may be chased into Jesus as to the Gospel-sanctuary and City of refuge to such as runne themselves out of breath to be in the bosome of our Saviour 2. They would be pressed so spiritually as there may bee still a pointing at a pardoning ransome and a healing and curing spirit so that all obedience must be new from new principles of the Mediators grace and upon Gospell motives only not from Hagar and the covenant tending to bondage Nor 3. upon the same necessity and account they were to be performed by vertue of a Covenant of workes What I before said toucheth the question whether the formall and last object of our faith be the word of God or the anointing strength saving grace and eye-salve of the Spirit as some Schoolmen Granado and others affirme the latter but the word is the formall object of faith the saving grace or anointing the efficient by which we are anointed inabled and quickned to beleeve the word now the eye-salve or anointing is not that which we see and beleeve that which we see is the saving Gospel-truths we beleeve Saltmarsh with Familists denying the Scripture to bee the word of God will have the inward supernaturall grace and anointing to be the only obliging rule of faith otherwise saith he it s in vaine to write bookes one against another for we then but set letter to letter argument to argument reason to reason but all in vaine without the Spirit as if Christ in proving the resurrection against Saduces Paul in proving justification by faith without works against such as turn the grace of God into wantonnes had not set letter to letter argument to argument and all in vaine for they remained still blinde yet Christ and Paul convinced and silenced these obstinate wranglers by the word of God without powring the Spirit on them without whose power they remained unconverted and hardened against the truth the formall object is that into which our faith is resolved when we give a reason of our faith as thus for what cause or formall motive doe you see with the eye of faith and believe that Maries son is the Messiah only Saviour ye do answer because so saith the Lord in the Old and N. Testament and that is the true object but yee doe not give an account of your faith when yee answer I beleeve it because I have eyes within inlightned because that is not to answer what is the true object of your faith if any aske you upon what morall grounds goe you to Rome yea give no reason if yee answer I goe to Rome because I have a will and a locomotive power in the nerves and muscicles of my body to move for now you answer by the efficient cause when the question is made of the formall objective cause If any aske why doe you see colours in day-light yee doe not answer because I have eyes and a seeing faculty but to the former you say I goe to Rome for such businesse to the lâ—tter I see colours in day-light because they are seeable and colours cloathed with light before my eyes so 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Sonne of God hath the witnessâ— within him that is the beleever hath objectively the the truth stamped in his heart but the anointing by which he was inabled to receive the testimony and truth is not for that the object or the thing beleeved or received but the saving helpe by which wee are strengthened to beleeve and receive the testimony the inward speaking of God to the heart as Augustine saith lib. 11. confess c. 3. sine strepitu syllabarum without noise of words is the saving apprehending of Christ and Gospell-truths but it is not the thing or object savingly apprehended the day-starre in the heart is not the Gospell-truth that wee see and receive but the light of Christ inabling and the Spirit strengthning the soule to beleeve and receive these Gospell-truths for without the day-starre and Spirit no man can see these truths 12. Upon the principles of Antinomians and Familists these and the like Gospell-promises I will give you a new heart and a new spirit Behold I make all things new a bruised reed shall hee not breake Come to me all yee that are weary and heavy laden and I will ease you Him that commeth I will in no wise cast away but will raise him up at the last day Yee that have no mony come buy and eat c. are as literall and legall being written and preached and as carnall for they value them to be but outward ordinances as this Cursed be every one that abides not in all that is written in the Law of God to do it or as the very Law and Covenant of workes which promiseth not any new heart but presseth the Law in its
the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes a beleever and makes him the very Law himselfe and his heart the two Tables of Moses For 1. perswasions and commands may wâ—ll stand together and all Law-inforcings are but meere reasonings and morall and objective acts on the minde and will and so the Law no more inforceth then the Gospel 2. Holinesse and Sanctification commeth by the Law animated by the Spirit as well as by the Gospel for the Law converteth the soule but it doth this saith the Antinomians not as the Law but as the Gospel revealing Christ. But I am sure neither can the Gospel â—â—terally onely revealing Christ and being void of the Spirit it cannot convert the soule and the Law as animated by the Spirit leadeth to Christ as a Pedagogue I meane as mixed with the Gospel For the Law without the Gospel can never sanctifie nor lead to Christ and neither of them without Christs Spirit can doe any thing And I find Saltmarshes Euthysiasticall pulse and straine of Familisme when hee saith that the Preaching of Faith is the Spirit given to a beleever and it makes him the very Law it selfe For 1. the Preaching of Faith or the Gospel preached even to hardened Pharisâ—â—s cannot give the Spirit renewing the Pharisees for Faith was preached to them by Christ and his Apostles but they stumbled at Christ and never beleeved 2. The preaching of Faith and the Spirit differ as much as the principall cause and the instrument now who can say the writing of the penne is the writer 3. Antinomians meane by the Gospel or the preaching of Faith here divided from the Law not the glad tidings of peace preached but the renewing Spirit without all letter or word of promise or command that is the teaching spirit and thâ— inward annointing without the Law or Gospel either Now Sanctification in this sense must bee wrought without Law Gospel Precept Command Promise and wee may lay aside the Bible then and all Ordinances and therefore no wonder then Antinomians tell us so often of the Letter and the Spirit for to them old and new Testament and all the sweet promises are a very Letter and in the new Testament we are not to serve God according to the Letter and therefore all Preaching Commands Exhortations Promises Threats of both Law and Gospel must be laid aside The Lord keeps us saith Towne under the Gospel in righteousnesse without all Law Ceremoniall and Morall and every where thâ—y say 〈◊〉 serve God now according to the Spirit not 〈◊〉 to the Letter outward Ordinances then to Antinomians are matters of meere courtesie CHAP. XII Antinomians deny actuall pardon of sinnes to the Jewes ANtinomians deny that the knowledge of actuall and eternall remission was an Article of the Jewish Creed but a mystery not revealed till the Gospell But then David and the Fathers Abraham and others were justified by the impâ—â—ed righteousnesse of Faith as wee are also David must Psal. 2.1 2. describe an happinesse he knew not what David saith Thou forgavest the iniquity of my sinne vers 5 2. We beleeve through the grace of the Lord Jesus we shall be saved as well as they 3. All the Fathers dyed in the faith 〈◊〉 did eat the same spirituall meat and did all drink of the same spirituall Rock and the Rock was Christ. 4. The Scripture foreseeing that God would justifie the heathen thrâ—ugh Faith reached before the Gospel to Abraham Esaiah prophecied of Christ as an Evangelist Daniel of the slaying of the Messiah and everlasting righteousnesse through him The Prophets testified before hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow actuall remission then was no mystery to them Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day and saw it CHAP. XIII Of the nonage of the Jewes what it was NOr was the tutorie bondage or nonage of the Jewes any thing but 1. A lesse measure of the Spirit then is now 2. A harder pressing of the Law on them 3. A keeping of that infant Church as a child under Pedagogues and Tutors in regard of the Elements of Ceremonies partly teaching them rudely and partly warning them by blondy Sacrifices and diverse washings of the desert of sinne and the filth of it but this is nothing to prove the Jewes were under the Law For 1. then should they be under the curse and so must eternally perish contrary to the Word nor was their pardon of sinnes by halfes and quarters 2. Then must they be saved by works Paul saith They came short of righteousnesse because they sought to establish their owne righteousnesse and stumbled at the stone laid in Zion and sought it not by faith And it was never lawfull for them more then us to seeke righteousnesse and justification by works of the Law so they were in this under no Law-Spirit more then we but justified the same way that we are 3. Yea many sweet Evangelike promises are made to them as to us Ho every one that thirsts come to the water c. Behold I lay on Zion a stone c. The just shall live by fath Who is a God like unto thee that pardons iniquity I even I am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and divers other Scriptures prove this 4. The Prophets cryed against legall and outward service and pressed washing in Christs bloud and faith and repentance as the Apostles doe And to Christ gave all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeves in him shall receive remission of sinnes There is much of the Spirit of adoption of spirituall liberty in praying wrestling with God giving no rest to God Heavenly boldnesse and accesse to the throne of grace in Jâ—â—kob David Moses and sweet Evangelike and Gospel-familiarity between Christ and his Spouse the Church in the Song of Salomon Feasting and banqueting together only the Lawâ—s administration was wrath by accident through our corruption lesse gloâ—ious because of darke typs and a spaâ—â—r measure of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3. Ephes. 3.9 10. and Paul heightneth Gospelâ—glory and lesseneth the Law in the vaine sense that false Apostles and legall Teachers put on it in over-â—xalting it as if without Christ it could save or with Faith it could justifie 6 All under the Gospel Elect and Reprobate must be freed from the Law if the Jewes were under it all to whom the Gospel is preached must bee freed from it and to Deâ—ne and Moore who are both Arminians and Antinomians all and every one of mankinde must bee under â—race none under the Law of Commandements for the argument holdeth for all in opposition to the Legall Jew CHAP. XIV The old mâ—n or the flesh to Antinomians is under the Law the new Man freed from all Law IT is admirable that Towne will
sickely many dead Zachary was stricken with dumbnesse because hee beleeved not the Angels word Luke 1. 2. The Covenant in which perseverance is promised threatning the rod of men to beleevers that transgresse the Lords Law prove the same 3. God was angry and in a mercifull anger punished Moses Aaron Salomon Jehoshaphat Nor is it of weight that God smote men to death in the Old Testament for light sinnes but it s not so in the New he is not so severe now But is not our God even in the New Testament a consuming fire Were there ever more Hell-like vengeance that fell on any then on Jerusalem so as Christ said barren wombs should bee blessed and they should cry hills fall on us and cover us 2. Did beleevers in the Old Testament make satisfaction to revenging justice for their sins that Christ did beare 3. Were there any halfe satisfactions made by men to infinite justice 4. Were they their owne redeemers from Hell CHAP. XXXII Beleevers are to mourne for sinne WEe judge the Spirit of grace to be a mourning spirit They shall looke on me whom they have pierced and mourne They that escape shall be on the mountaines like the doves of the valleis all of them mourning every one for his iniquity 2. As this is promised so is it practised Peter having denyed his Lord remembred the words of Jesus went out and wept bitterly and a woman that was a sinner stood at Jesus feet behind him weeping and beganne to wash his feet with teares Wee roare all like Beares and mourne like doues for our transgressions are multiplied 3. It is commanded Be afflicted and mourne and weepe Let your laughter be turned into mourning 4. Mourners are blessed Antinomians after Adultery rapine bid us beleeve rejoyce for God loveth not heavinesse dulnesse sorrowfull cogitations there is nothing to a beleever but joy comfort rejoycing sorrow for or sense of sinne is sorrow for a shaddow and sinfull unbeliefe for pardoned sinne is no sinne But say wee pardoned sinne is sinne and sorrow for offending him whom we have pierced is the Gospel-groaning of the Turtle and sorrow according to God and this is the Libertines mortification to sinne without sorrow or sense and to know and feele sinne after it is committed said Da Georgius is an act of the flesh and the taste of the apple that Evah did eat say the Libertines CHAP. XXXIII To crave pardon for sinne or to have any sense of sinne denyed to beleevers by Antinomians VPon this ground it s a worke of fleshly unbeliefe say they that a justified David crave pardon of sinnes committed after he is justified 1. But why more of sinnes committed after then before justification for both sorts of sinnes are removed by the bloud of Christs Crosse and cease to be sins as Antinomians teach and if we be justified ere we beleeve a beleever having committed Adultery mustâ—ly when he saith out of the sense of sinne Lord in this I have sinned against thee These that call God Father Mat. 6.12 pray for forgivenesse dayly Sense of sinne is an act of unbeliefe to Antinomians if beleevers judge sinne pardoned to be sinne or any thing but a slip in our conversation before men not a breach of a Law in the sight of God and if they judge of adulteries and murthers committed after they beleeve pardon in Christ as of sins to be mourned or humbled for they judge amisse not by the light of Faith but by the carnall feeling and mis-apprehension of sense reason the flesh So to be deadned to all sense of sinne to have a conscience burnt with a hot yron is mortification CHAP. XXXIV Antinomians hold wee are in the boyling of our lusts without any foregoing humiliation immediately to beleeve on Christ. VPon this ground that we are justified by Christs bearing our sinnes on the Crosse and before that of unbeleevers by the grace of Christ wee be made beleevers without any reall change of our state and condition before God or any humiliation of soule or sicknesse for the want of Christ we are immediatly to beleeve in Christ though remaining Adulterers Murtherers Paricides c. Yea nor is salvation tyed to beliefe nor is Faith a condition without which no man can bee saved And a man may be the greatest sinner imaginable and Christ may be his Christ. So that Christ may bee the Saviour of a beleever and he truely united unto him Christ may dwell in his heart by faith and in that same state and time he be kept captive in the snare of the Devill at his will and hee walke according to the course of the world according to the prince of the power of the ayre that now worketh in the children of disobedience which clearely stateth a communion between Christ and Belial God and the Devill the enemy of God in one and the same soule CHAP. XXXV Of spirituall poverty and how it s mistaken by Antinomians TRue poverty of spirit doth not kill and destroy all sight of grace in our selves as Antinomians say and when we have grace to see we have no grace its grace saith Town But it is true to know that we are poore wretched blinde and of our selves miserable is spirituall povertie and the more we find our nothingness money-lesse and beggarly condition the more grace because the poverty of humility is riches he is neerest to Christ who findeth he cannot buy him 2. It s true that not to bee too quick-eyed in a reflect knowledge to know our graces and not to rest on them nor make bigge undertakings as Peter did that wee can doe all is also spirituall poverty A beleever cannot lay a sowme and a great wodfie on himselfe but grace doth not undervalue grace and belie the Spirit in it selfe 1. The Saints give judgement of their owne graces Lord I beleeve I am black but comly as the tents of Kedar I slept but my heart waked for I am the least of the Apostles and am not meet to bee called an Apostle but by the grace of God I am that I am In which the Saints doe lay low themselves yet not slander the holy Spirit in themselves If I may not slander another then may I not slander Christ in my selfe 2. The office of the Spirit is to know the things that are freely given us of God 3 The Spirit of Christ doth not counter-worke himselfe Now his light lets us see the worke of grace in us for our own comfort grounds of rejoycing and that wee may see our debts and wee may praise Christ because wee cannot pay him CHAP XXXVI Repentance mistaken by Antinomians REpentance is not as Denne saith a part of Faith or a change of the mind to looke no longer for righteousnesse from the Law but from Christ
skies when they say Lord the desire of our soule is toward thy name Lord our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way c. They knew and were perswaded of a saving worke of grace inherent in them and we doubt not but the Prophets to speake of a case of another nature knew that God spoke to them when Jeremiah upon life and death said of a truth the Lord hath sent me to speake all these words in your eares And Amos The Lord hath spoken who cannot but Prophecie And Abraham did not upon conjectures but upon Faith know God had commanded him to sacrifice his son Now God speaketh to his Saints by his works of grace no lesse then by his word of the Gospel Augustine said By a certaine heavenly tast hee knew a difference betweene the Lord revealing himselfe to him and his owne soule dreaming But say Antinomians When we teach that all our assurance commeth from faith and the testimony of Christ and his owne Spirit speaking to us wee led men to borrow light from the Sunne which can abundantly inlighten them when yee send them to their own good works to borrow their assurance of faith and their interest of Christ yee desire them to fetch light from a candle shining at noone day and yee cause them rest on a fallible guide which may deceive them and at best breed a probable and conjecturall assurance onely not an infallible and undeniable confidence such as Christ rested on by faith breadeth Answ. 1. But the question is as great a doubt to a weake one if he receive Christ and his immediate noone-day irradiation and light for the weake beleevers act of knowing his full interest in Christ from either the immediate light that commeth from Christ or the immediate voice and testimony of the Spirit especially separated from the Word as Antinomians fancie is in him a created act and an inherent quallification and if inherent qualification furnish no infallible evidence to ascertaine me of my interest in Christ how shall I know it is Christ I rest on or his Sunne-shine light and the immediate irradiation of the Spirit speaking to my Spirit more then I know it is Christs spirit assuring me I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren Antinomians say the Sun cannot deceive when it gives light a candle beside the Sunne may deceive But say I a noone-day Devill may interpose and speake and irradiate as the Sunne and it is but a counterfeit Sunne and what know yee that your act of knowing this to be the true Sunne seeing it is but an inherent act of grace in you is a perfect mettall and a true Sunne And that it is Christ that shineth and speaketh to Mary Magdelen not the Gardener more when hee immediatly speaketh and shineth on your soule then when hee speaketh and shineth thorow such a medium as the love of the brethren for the same Spirit that inlighteneth you in the assurance of your translation into Christ and your interest in him upon this objective light because yee love the brethren is he who shineth on you in his immediate noone-shine-irradiation is not the Spirits teaching as sure by one beame of teaching the light of his utterings of grace in us as in his other immediate conveiance of light when the Scripture saith it is the same Spirit that maketh us know the things that are freely or graciously given us of God 1 Cor. 2.12 and beareth immediate witnesse that we are sonnes what ever be the meanes as Abraham was to beleeve hee was to kill his Sonne if God should command him by a Prophet immediatly inspired suppose such a one as Moses to have beene sent with the Mandat no lesse then when God spoke immediatly himselfe and might not Abraham have beene deluded in thinking God was not the true God that immediatly said Abraham take now thy Sonne thy onely Sonne and offer him to me as hee might have doubted if a Moses say hee had then lived sent with the same message was a true and and immediately inspired Prophet and not a counterfeit who ranne and the Lord sent him not When Antinomians loose this knot they answer themselves Asser. 5. First the truth of what the Spirit speaketh dependeth not on the Word but the credence and faith that I owe to the Spirit dependeth on the Word because I know the Spirit by the Word as I know the substance of the body of the Sunne by the light but I know not the Word by the Spiâ—it as I know not the light by the substance of the body of the Sunne yea now when God hath put his last seale to the Canon of Scripture the word of Prophecie is surer to us then the Fathers voice from heaven 2 Pet. 1. and wee may know the Spirit that biddeth John Becold kill so many innocent beleevers and that saith the man walking in darkenesse and a Pharesee obstinatly going on in killing Christ and his members and regarding iniquity in his heart as he is such is reconciled to God and justified and Christ by faith lodgeth in the same heart with loved and delighted in iniquity can be no true spirit The Spirit of Christ as he cannot bely his owne Word so will hee not take it ill to be tryed by his owne hand-writing and seale and his own works Secondly it is needlesse to make comparisons between assurance resulting from inherent graces and the immediate voice and speaking of the Spirit as if the former were our owne spirits reasoning the latter onely the testimony of the Spirit for we judge both to bee the testimony of the Holy Ghost as it is the same love sealed to the Spouse from the Bridegromes owne word and seale and hand-writing and confirmed to her by his Bracelets Rings Jewels and love-tokens that he sendeth to her nor are there for that two loves two love-tokens two Bridegromes For say that the love-tokens are true not counterfeit and that they carry with them the warme and lovely characters and undenyable expressions of the true Bridegromes soule-love and that they came not from a stranger as Antinomians say they may be bastard and fained love-tokens and come from another lover then Christ Yet the Lord Jesus manifesteth himselfe and gives evidences of his love by them no lesse then by the Spirits immediate testimony But we thinke and can prove the Saints passing even in their speaches prayers and confession to God their judgement of themselves and of their owne sincere walking as is cleare Cant. 5.1 Cant. 3 1 2 3. Cant. 1.5 8. Isai. 26.8 9. Job 23.11 12. chap. 31.1 2 3 4 c. Psal. 18.21 22 23 so Ezechiah holdeth forth his holy walking before God Esai 38.3 and Jeremiah cap. 15.16 17. and Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 2 Cor. 1.12 doe certainely know the graces of God in themselves to come from no other principle then the
of his soule in a filiall recumbencie on God and with adherence to Christ crucified for pardon of sinne which were to abolish the dayly exercise of our faith on Christ crucified 2. God forgiveth sinnes when he removeth the temporall punishment and fatherly rod inflicted for sinne Hence to beare our whoredomes to beare sinnes to beare iniquitie is to beare the punishment of sinnes To beare the indiâ—nation of the Lord because the Church hath sinned Micha 7.8 9. is to beare the temporall punishment for otherwise the Prophet speaketh of a Church in favour with God and freed from eternall wrath The Lord shall beâ— my light Thou shalt bee dâ—mbe because thou beleevest not my word saith Gabriel to Zacharie Luke 1.20 then to remove the temporall sword must bee a forgiving of and a relaxing from the temporall punishment So Nathan saith to David The Lord also hath put away thy sin But how maketh he that good Thou shalt not dye Hee meaneth especially a temporall death as the words following cleare vers 14. Howbeit because by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme the child also that is borne to thee shall surely dye Ergo his sinne was not fully taken away in regard of the temporall rod for the rod did never depart from his house for it nor doe wee thus adde fuell to purgatory to say with Papists that pardoning of sinne is the taking away of the guilt of sinne when the punishment remaineth for the Papists have a wicked meaning that God doth so forgive sins as he removeth guilt and remembreth not the sin but leaveth the sinner also as good as halfe drowned in it to revenging justice by suffering for these same sinnes satisfactorie punishment both in this life and in purgatorie or the life to come which we think impious for only Christs blood is a satisfaction to revenging justice for sinne 3. The Lords taking away and pardoning of Davids sinne is not the Lords justifying of David because justification is the reall or law-translation in a forensecall way of a sinner an ungodly man an unwashen one from the state of sinne into the state of grace and favour with God for the imputed righteousnes of Christ as is cleare and such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but yee are justified so God justifieth the sinner and ungodlie then by justification the person is washed and translated from a state of ungodlines of enmity and received in a court of acceptance and grace reconciliation and attonement in a covenant-state with God for Christs imputed righteousnesse so as this justification is an act of incorporation and ingraffing of a stranger and enemie to be a free Denison and Burgess and free Citizen of the new Ierusalem intituled to all the priviledges and liberties of the brough Now David was not this way pardoned for undeniably he for his person was justified and all his sinnes pardoned that is hee was freed from obligation to eternall wrath and condemnation therefore seeing God justifieth but once as he maketh us heires and Citizens of heaven but once and yet pardoneth sinnes dayly justification and some remitting of sinnes must be of a wide difference CHAP. LX. How sinnes are remitted before they bee committed how not and the Antinomian error in this point BUt then it may bee said doe Antinomians soundly affirme that sins are remitted before they be committed To which I answer taking remission in a good sense not in theirs its true a beleever when he is justified is freed from condemnation for these sinnes that are not yet committed that is he is put in such a condition as he shall never come to condemnation yea not for these sinnes hee shall hereafter commit as when a forfeited Father is relaxed from treason and his lands restored the Pardon extendeth to the heire in the mothers womb and not yet borne yea possibly not begotten but this is neither a justifying of the unborne heire nor a pardoning of the treason nor a relaxing of the punishment in a strict and right downe sense he that is not and is not capable of guiltinesse and treason such as is a child neither begotten nor borne is not capable of pardon But in the Antinomian sense we judge it abominable that sinnes are removed before they bee committed 1. Because Antinomian remission is the destruction of the being of sinne and the extirpation of his nature root and branch for so it cannot be sinne nor can it be against the Law of God nothing is capable of the grace of free pardon neither the sinne or the poore sinner but by the Antinomian way the Adulteries and Murthers of the beleevers when committed are neither against Law nor the Commandement of God for they are freed from all commanding and obliging power of either Law or Gospel so as they cannot sinne or offend God in contravening of either 2. It is against common sense that the being or nature of Adultery can bee removed and made nothing and yet when it is committed it should offend humane society and raise an evill report on the name of God and the Gospel For that which is meere nothing and hath neither being nor nature can neither offend God nor man But neither Law of God nor Gospel doth forbid the Murthers of a beleever but onely of an unbeleever by the Antinomian way 3. Their remission of sinne before the commission thereof chargeth confession of committed sinnes with sinnefull lying craving of pardon with unbeliefe fearing of sinne with distrust sorrow for or feeling of sinne with a worke of Legall bondage and of the old Adam as Libertines did because these committed sinnes are meere fancies against no Law of God CHAP. LXI How Faith justifieth and the Antinomian errour discovered in this point SAltmarsh saith That neither Faith nor Repentance are to be preached the one without the other neither without Christ and yet neither of them as bringing in Christ to the soule but Christ bringing in them But if he charge us with Preaching faith and repentance one from another or both without Christ hee should have proved his charge 2. He badly joyneth them both together For 1. Faith is a condition of justification wee are justified by faith not by repentance 2. We receive Christ by faith He dwelleth in our hearts by Faith We live by faith none of these can be said of Repentance 3. Saltmarsh saith this is to debase faith yea but it is to make swine wallowing in their lusts one with Christ though they beleeve not heare his reasons Object 1. Christ is not ours by any act of our owne but by an infinite act of Gods imputing his righteousnesse Ergo Christ is not ours by faith Answ. Christ is not ours by any act of our owne as by a ransome a meritorious and principall cause True Ergo not by faith as a condition knowing apprehending feeling applying
man at the same time in the same sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle taught us be both lame and whole in the legges blinde and seeing deafe and hearing dead and living it may be Antinomians who will have the beleevers Adultery no Adulterie have a way of Logicke of their owne to goe with Libertines who said knowing sinne to be sinne holynesse to be holynesse was a worke of the flesh and of old Adam who through eating the forbidden fruit knoweth good and evill But so you will say If God justifie the ungodly beleeving which is an act of sanctification must goe before justification then are wee sanctified and can doe that which is pleasing to God before we be justified and be in Christ then must we please God as beleevers ere we be in Christ and so exercise acts of the life of grace before we be in the Vine tree and before we be branches ingraffed in Christ for sure to beleeve is an act of the life of Christ in us Answ. If beliefe or faith be an instrument and so a cause in its kind or a condition call it as you will without which Paul in the Epistle to the Romanes and Galathians and Hebrewes c. saith we cannot be justified I see not any inconveniencie of this order 1. The sinner dead in sinne a sonne of wrath 2. A walker after the course of the prince Sathan who ruleth in the children of disobedience 3. The Gospel of free grace is Preached to the dead to the Elect heires of wrath but freely for Christs sake and with an intent on the Lords part of the same circumferance and spheare with the decree of the election to glory though they know not 4. The Law and curses of it preached to them with the Gospel lest they despaire to humble them 5. The sinner Legally humbled slaine in the dead throw Rom. 7.11 with a halâ—e-hope of mercy prepared for Christ though the preparation have no 1. promise of conversion 2. No ground nature or shaddow of merit 3. No necessary connexion with conversion save onely that God may intend the same preparation in an elect for conversion which he intendeth for no conversion in a reprobate 6. The stony heart of meere grace removed in the same moment a new heart put in him Ezech. 36.26 27. Zach. 12.10 Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 or the habit of sanctification infused 7. In the same moment the soule beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly 8. In the same moment God for Christs sake of meere grace justifieth the beleeving sinner And every one of these necessarily presupposeth the former Nor can Antinomians free themselves or any with them of the pretended inconveniencie they would put on us to wit that we must beleeve before wee be actually joyned to Christ in justification for they will have us justified and so please God and actually injoy the fruit of election which is justification Rom. 8.29 before we beleeve that is before we feele and to our owne sense know that we are justified Now this feeling and knowledge is an intellectuall act of the life of God and the habit of an infused new heart of regeneration as well as our justifying Faith and so we yet exercise an act of the life of Christ which must bee an act of saving grace actus secundus or a life-operation flowing from the infused habit of sanctification before we be justified in the sense that Scripture speaketh of justification which saith all alongs Wee are justified by faith God justifieth the man that beleeves in him that justifieth the ungodly Now sure the Lord giveth to us faith to beleeve justification before he justifie in the sense that Paul speaketh of justification For the Lord giveth the Spirit of sanctification of grace of adoption of faith c. for all these are vitall and supernaturall acts of the same Spirit to these that have not the Spirit at first to the uncircumcised in heart Deut. 30.6 to the wildernesse and dry ground Esai 44. vers 3. to these who pollute his name among the heathen and have stony and rockie hearts Ezech. 36.21 26. to these that are a dying polluted in their owne bloud Ezech. 16.6 8. to those that are dead in sinnes and trespasses Ephes. 2.1 2 3 4 5. and this the Lord doth for Jesus Christs sake freely Gal. 4.4 5. then before we be actually in Christ by justification and branches in him by order of nature first wee so farre find favour in the Lords eyes or please him or rather he is of free grace pleased with us that he giveth his holy Spirit to us and upon the same ground may we being yet not justified and so in that sense not in Christ by order of nature first beleeve before we be justified nor is it justification that formally united us in this actuall union as branches to the Vine tree but union is a fruit of life as is the joyning of soule and body together and so a fruit of the infused life of God or of the habit of sanctification and thus it followeth not that we beleeve before we be united to Christ as branches to the Vine tree but onely that we beleeve by order of nature before we be justified which the Scripture saith But to returne we are not obliged to M. Saltmarsh who argueth against justification by faith slandering Protestants most ignorantly and the doctrine of Paul as if to bee justified by faith were to bee justified by a faith of our owne framing without the grace of Christ or by faith as a merit and hire that hireth and purchaseth Christ to be ours It is a curious and an unedifying question to search out as Cornewell doth Whether faith be active or passive in receiving Christs imputed righteousnesse though if hee speake of actuall beleeving to call it passive is an unproper speach i. we hold that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 credere to beleeve is not imputed as our righteousnesse which is Socinianisme 2. That for the dignity worth and merit of Faith Christs righteousnes is not imputed to us and therefore neither wee nor Scripture before us saith we are justified for Faith but by Faith 3. That Faith receiving Christ is the free grace of God given to us in the state of sinne They say The begger putteth forth an act or actions both of petitioning for almes and reaching out his hand to receive it and so it is not every way so of free grace as Christs imputed righteousnesse is to us But should we suppose the tongue and speach the arme and the act of stretching it forth to receive the almes the sense of poverty the opinion of the goodnesse of him from whom he seeks almes doth bow the consent and will to seek almes and receive it were bestowed on the begger of the same free grace and compassion of the giver of the almes by which he giveth the almes yee would say almes and stretching out of the hand were both
Beleeve and be saved Yet must we not fancie that the way is shorter then Christ hath made it and that it is not a puzling worke to flesh and bloud Saltmarsh with his Antinomians maketh it but one step at the very next doore I rather beleeve Christ who saith it is a way of many miles strait narrow and thorny The meritorious way to us is easie beleeve by the grace of Christ but the way of a Christian conversation whether Antinomians will or no lyeth through duties doing the will of God it s not words Lord Lord but working sweating running wrestling fighting bleeding suffering abounding in the worke Sowing Selling all the sweetest delights many tribulations night-watching which yet all are honyed and sugared with the love of Christ so as his yoake is easie and his Commandements not grievous yet not so easie as that the onely naked bare act of beleeving should be the only Gospel-worke and yee might lye in an yvory bed and sleepe and be carried into an Antinomian fancied Paradice being under no Law no obligation of doing no danger of sinning and incurring the rodde of men and the fatherly and sad displeasure of God for sinnes no broken bones no terrors no sense of our sorrow for sinne no progresse in personall repentance and mortification no care of watchfull walking to perfect holinesse in the feare of God no abstaining from worldly lusts no strictnesse of blamelesnesse of conversation for feare of sin onely beleeve that as Christ hath suffered for all sinne and so you are as cleane as Christ from all sinne originall and actuall and Christ hath done all these for you and beleeve hee hath repented for you mortified lusts for you walked strictly and holily for you this is an easie worke and no puzling businesse and there is an end Object 2. Saltmarsh It s the Gospel-way of dispensation to assure and passe over salvation in Christ to any that will beleeve Answ. True But wilt thou know ô vaine man that faith without works is dead and faith is effectuall by love See the Scriptures laying other Commandements on us under the Gospel then beleeving onely and threatning disobeyers Object 3. Saltm There needs no more on our sides to worke or warrant salvation to us but to bee perswaded that Jesus Christ dyed for us because Christ hath suffered and God is satisfied Now suffering and satisfaction is that great worke of salvation Answ. Here is the worke of salvation abridged to a narrower compasse to onely suffering at least Saltmarsh was wont to take in the actions of Christ and to will us to beleeve that Christ beleeved repented and mortified sinne for us and that is all our beliefe repentance mortification Object 4.5 They onely are justified who beleeve Rom. 1.17 Acts 13.39 We are justified by grace not of workes Rom. 3.24 Answ. And who denies that but Papists and Antinomians Antinomians say from eternity and from the wombe wee are justified and from Christs time of dying on the Crosse and sure the date of our beleeving is not from eternitie or from the wombe or from 160. yeares agone when Christ dyed then they onely cannot bee justified who beleeve for so thousands who beleeve not are justified 2. Wee are justified by faith without works True Ergo Wee are carried to heaven being once justified under no comand of God to doe good works or to eschew evill and so as wee cannot sinne it followeth not CHAP. LXXI The Justified obey not God by necessitie of nature as the fire burneth as Antinomians fancie ANtinomians say the justified cannot sin they obey God necessarily as it is the nature and quality of fire to burn the grounds of the New-England Libertines are 1. The Holy Ghost comming in the place of naturall faculties of understanding will and affections doth all the works of these naturall faculties and Christ and grace working all the supernaturall works of beleeving repenting and that immediatly the free will must have lesse liberty in loving God and beleeving then the Sunne hath to give light and the fire to cast forth heat for fire and Sun are thought to be agents in their naturall actions but free will is a meere patient in these 2. None are to be exhorted to beleeve say they but such whom wee know to be elect or to have the Spirit in them effectually and there is neither inherent righteousnesse nor grace inherent in the Saints but Christ immediatly and onely worketh all their works in them so all the faculties of the soule lye as dead passive creatures and powers void of freedome and action and Christ immediatly as the humane nature and the faculties thereof doth act and worke in the Saints as Christ is made flesh and incarnate in the Saints and doth in them beleeve repent rejoice love and beleevers have neither freedome nor action at all more then blocks in their actions Hence say they all the beleevers activitie is to act sinne So saith the Libertine If Christ will let mee sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it But 1. there remaineth true liberty in the regenerate man his free will is not destroyed If the Sonne make you free then are yee free indeed But God be thanked that ye were the servants of sinne but yee have obeyed from the heart that forme of doctrine which was delivered you being then made free from in yee became the servants of righteousnesse Now the Lord is a Spirit and where the Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty I will walke at liberty for I seeke thy precepts Hence rejoycing in God delight in his Law rejoycing in his word choosing of God above all other lovers and his testimonies argue a sanctified elective power of free will in the soule 2. The justified can sinne otherwise they should no more be capable of exhortations to walke in Christ and grow in grace and of dehortations from sinne then the fire and the Sunne can be requested or exhorted to cast out heate and light 3. This foolish opinion is bottomed on this conceit That a beleever as a beleever walketh by faith perpetually is admitted saith Towne to live and abide for ever by sense and sight in the kingdome of glory And wants nothing of heaven saith Saltmarsh but to beleeve hee is in heaven is as cleane from sinne saith Eaton as Christ himselfe Nothing sinneth in the regenerate but sense the flesh the members of the body of sinne or the Asse nor is it more sinne that they doe before God then the burning of the fire or the illumination that commeth from the Sunne for they are no more under any commanding or restraining Law of God then the fire or the Sunne 4. The immediate rapt and pull of the Holy Ghost removeth all freedome reason
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
the heart spoken of Jer. 31.33 is the very new heart and the Spirit or the heart of flesh Ezech. 36.26 27. the circumcised heart Deut. 30.6 the new creature the Lord Jesus formed in the heart by Faith Gal. 4.19 Ephes. 3.17 it is not any meanes or cause or author of the new heart but it is the new heart it selfe formed by the Holy Ghost as the Author and Father of the second birth by the Word written conveyed by preaching to the soule Now except Del would say Christ onely worketh inward reformation by inward reformation onely for this inward word is inward reformation he cannot make sense of this inward word excluding the Law and outward Word both of Law and Gospel as he doth For nothing can bee more false then that the Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us For I find great ignorance if not worse in Familists and Antinomians in this Saltmarsh saith The Spirit worketh Legally and not freely when men doe things as meerely commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or precept in the Word he meaneth in the written Scripture For saith hee that bringeth forth but a Legall or at best but a mixt obedience and service and a finer hypocrisie and when they doe because of some vow or covenant when they take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit For it is the outward Word onely in its kind that is the sole and onely objective cause as wee see colours onely because they are colours and the Light of the day-light-Sun onely because it is light and nothing else can be the object of the sense of seeing but light and colours and we onely heare sounds meerely because they are sounds and smell things odoriferous and smellable because they cast a smell and onely taste meats meerely and formally because they are sweet sowre bitter sharpe or some way good or ill to the taste Now life or the faculty of seeing hearing smelling tasting are in no sort the object of seeing hearing smelling tasting Just so when wee doe meerely for the Word in the Prophets and Psalmes without us and but of conscience and meerely as commanded from the power of an outward Commandement or Precept I adde or a Gospel-promise written in the Word then we obey God in a free filiall Gospel-way out of meere conscience to an outward Command as the onely objective ground warrant and rule of our obedience what ever Papists on the one extremity say for an unwritten Word of God and Enthysiasts on the other hand for a Word within or a Spirit acting and obliging as their onely rule excluding the Law and Gospel because they are Letters and written and Scripture and a Word without as the onely objective ground and warrant of Divine Faith was in the Prophets time Thus saith the Lord. And in Christ and the Apostles time According as it is written in the Prophets in the Scriptures So Christ Luk. 24.26 Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into his glory Vers. 27. And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets hee expounded unto them all the Scriptures the things concerning himselfe Vers. 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the Scriptures and said unto them thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and rise from the dead the third day and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name among the Nations Then Christ would have beleeving and repentance Preached and commanded for no warrant and objective ground but because the Word without the Commandement or Precept in the Word commandeth it and this Satan cannot call finener hypocrisie So Revel 2.11 Hee that hath an eare to heare an inward and renewed a circumcised eare and heart Let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches this Spirit speaking to the Churches is not an inward word or a regenerating Spirit in the heart of beleevers in these seven Churches Antinomians pervert the Word of God so But it is the Holy Ghost speaking in the Word without the written preached and externall Epistles that the Spirit sent to these seven Churches and so the onely meane of Abrahams obedience to sacrifice his onely sonne Isaak and the onely warrant for his faith was the Commandement of God and a Word without Goe now take thy sonne thy onely sonne Isaak and offer him to me Many other things naturall reason a seeming contrary word that he should be the sonne of Promise seeme to command the contrary but Abrahams faith appeared in this that he closed his eyes at all Commandements and carnall inhibitions of nature on the contrary and meerely for an externall command of God as the sole and onely objective warrant and formall object of his faith and of his obedience without because God so commanded he obeyed and so are wee to obey and beleeve upon no objective cause warrant or ground but the written or preached Precept or promise of the Gospel or Covenant of grace that is a word without us and the onely meane of faith and inward reformation and this Word is written as the Law is in the Scriptures and layeth an authoritative binding power on our conscience to obey God for his onely Word as the Law doth But it is not the onely Word that is the efficient and effectually working cause of our obedience if the Spirit of grace doe not concurre with both the written and preached Law and written and preached Gospel and covenant of grace wee cannot obey Antinomians make obedience for the outward written command as the onely objective cause and warrant of our faith and obedience through the effectuall working of the Spirit two contrary obediences imagining that the former is Literall Legall and finer hypocrisie and the latter the onely true obedience A grosse mistake 1. Because none can sincerely obey meerly from the power of an outward command or precept in the Word but the man whose eares the Lord circumciseth Deut. 30.6 Revel 2.11 and whose understanding Christ openeth to understand the Word without Luk. 24.45 and therefore the Word without is the onely meanes of inward reformation 2. The Letter of the Covenant of grace holdeth forth the inward grace signified and cannot bee contrary to the inward Word in the heart for the Holy Ghost as the principall efficient causeth us to obey for conscience of the command written and preached in the Gospel which is belâ—eve in the Lord Jesus or the written promise he that beleeveth shall be pardoned and saved And to say they are contrary is as good sense as to say light and colours because they are without us they are therefore contrary to life and the visive faculty of seeing within us or that sounds or sweet smelling flowers without because they are without must be contrary to the naturall faculty and sense of hearing and smelling
in our selves but that the justified must be as free of all indwelling sinne as Christ Jesus or as the glorified in heaven and so absolutely perfect in our person and our works maketh all sanctification no sanctification before God and that inherent holynesse rendreth us not a whit lovely and acceptable to God more then if wee were wallowing in our lusts and serving the Devill contrary to the Scripture that saith That our sanctification is the will of God that our service is holy living and acceptable that God is well-pleased with our sacrifices of almes in Christ Jesus And that a holy and sincere profession and walking doth take the love and ravish the heart of Christ yea by this way we sinne onely in dishonouring Christ and in not walking in him contrary to the end of Redemption which calleth us to sanctification not in the sight of God but meerely declaratively for Eaton tells us that if any more be ascribed to Sanctification but a meere declaration to the eyes of men that we are healed we goe on with Papists and Bellarmine to make sanctification the onely formall cause why we are justified But the man is farre out Bellarmine and Papists say that God so farre accepteth works of inherent holynesse that without Christs imputed righteousnesse we are justified for these works we acknowledge that God for Christ loveth and accepteth works of sanctification and obligeth us to them by a command to doe them except we would sinne in omitting them but that God loveth and accepteth them as the cause of our righteousnesse in part or in whole in the matter of our justification wee utterly deny Antinomians would have all acts of sanctification meerely arbitrary and of courtesie and to come from no obligation of a command or Law and so that these acts being omitted are no sinne before God and being omitted they are but arbitrary no declarations we are not healed or discourtesies to Christ no sinnes against a Law and being performed God loveth them no more then he doth Adulteries or Murthers acted by justified persons Master Eaton ignorantly objecteth That God by justification shall place us in two contrary states of salvation and damnation to bee the members of Christ and of the Devill that God shall come short of his end of Redemption if wee be sinners in our selves then cannot the bloud of Christ clense us from all sin divers other things that are Characters of weakenesse and poore Divinity he objecteth as all his gang doth Answ. Sinners are taken two wayes in Scripture 1. For wicked men servants of sinne sinne having a dominion and Lordship over the party as in many Scriptures is cleare So we say not that we are both righteous before God and sinners in our selves we should then be both sanctified and not sanctified members both of Christ and of Sathan as hee objecteth But we take sinners in this for these that are sinnefull and have sinne dwelling in them and for such as If they say they have no sinne they are lyars and so the Scripture also taketh sinners Now Antinomians deny the justified to sin at all or to have any sinne dwelling in them because Christ hath washed away all sinne But ignorant men they should know that justification is a forinsecall and judiciall freeing us from all sinne that is from the Law-guilt and condemnation of all sinne and so all our sinnes are removed as a cloud are taken away as if they were cast into the bottome of the Sea but justification is not a Physicall washing away and expulsion of all indwelling and inhabitation of sinne and an introduction of the contrary habit as when heat commeth in the same subiect in the place of coldnesse light in the place of darkenesse whitenesse in the subject in which blacknesse did reside as Antinomians with Papists fondly conceit this is sanctification which is imperfect and graduall in this life not justification and so it followeth not that one and the same person because sinne dwelleth in him after justification but subdued and having lost his dominion is now both under the dominion of Sathan and also a member of Christ. 2. Christ obtaineth his end in Redemption which is to free the sinner from sinnes condemnation in justification fully and in sanctification by degrees not fully while we be perfected in glory Christ can well dwell in the heart by faith where sinne dwelleth as an underling but not where it dwelleth as a King and Tyrant in its full dominion which dominion is not removed formally by justification though the state of justification and the full dominion of sinne cannot stand together in the same person but properly and formally by sanctification It s true God seeth sinne pardoned and the sinner freed from the guilt but he seeth it dwelling in us not to our condemnation for the Lord imputeth it not and therefore it followeth not that the Lord both seeth us righteous in Christ and not righteous in Christ but onely hee seeth us righteous in Christ by imputation of grace and freed from condemnation and sinnefull in our selves by the inherencie and in-dwelling of sinne pardoned and subdued which is the doctrine of Prophets and Apostles delivered in the Scripture CHAP. LXXXIX Antinomians are ignorant of Faith to dreame that its Faith to beleeve against sense that our sinnes are no sinnes IT is the true nature and essence of Faith say Antinomians To beleeve cleane contrary to that which we see and beleeve in our selves if God hath spoken the contrary as if God were not able to abolish that sinne which wee dayly feele dwelling in us out of his owne sight above our reason sense and feeling The Mystery is this as for the Adulteries Oppressions treacherous Covenant-breach Lying that justified Antinomians commit Faith is to beleeve they are no sinnes before God against no Law but meere nullities in the Lords Law-court as Towne saith though Lying and deceiving reason beleeveth them to be sins for its true faith To beleeve the contrary of what sense and reason apprehendeth because God so saith and giveth his Sonnes bloud to cleanse us from all sin and sweareth the same But this is a dead false lying faith of Antinomians 1. Because the light of faith discovereth the sinnes of a justified person to bee hainous provocations of the majestie of God so David I acknowledge my transgression and my sinne is ever before me And the Church For our transgressions are with us and as for our iniquities we know them And Paul in the New Testament I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good And I find then a Law that when I would doe good evill is present with me And I see another Law in my members rebelling against the Law of my minde and bringing me into captivity to the Law of sinne which is in my members these three words 〈◊〉
maintaine the same 189 190 Joh. Waldesso despiseth Scriptures 190 191 Gortyn condemnes swearing before a Judge 192 Repentance baptising preaching by any that have not the Spirit of sanctification or premeditate or study what they are to preach 192 193 Of other Antinomians in England as Towne Eaton Crisp Paul Hobson Beacon Del Saltmarsh and Denne Chap. XVIII Saltmarsh cleareth his minde of personall mortification faintly holdeth many other points of Familisme of Christ crucified risen ascended c. in figure not in his true reall manhood Personall mortification must be commanded in the Gospel to beleevers otherwise mortification which is purchased by Christs merits 1640. yeares agoe cannot be commanded us now 196 197 Saltmarsh with Familists deny the first Adam to be a reall single man 198 199 Saltmarsh denies a visible Church 200 And externall baptisme ibid. Chap. XIX Saltmarsh with Familists phancie many new administrations of Law Joh. Baptist Gospel all-spirit 200 201 What the Antichrist is to Saltmarsh and Familists 201 Saltmarsh saith that arts and tongues and Scripture brought in Antichrist and banished the Spirit 201 202 Saltmarsh with Familsts maketh three speciall administrations the Law the Gospel the Spirit and rejecteth the Protestant faith and takes a new way of the Spirit 203 204. from H. Nicholas Wars to Saltmarsh were meere types done away 204 205 The Ministery and baptisme of Christ are made different from that of Christs 205 The different ministrations even that of all-spirit in this life 205 206 Saltmarsh and Familists will have the day of judgement and an administration without Ordinances to be in this life 206 207 Chap. XX. Of the ceasing of Ordinances since the Apostles dyed as Saltmarsh with Seekers teach 208 209 Seperation from a false Church lawfull 209 No new lights after the canon of Scripture is closed proved fully 210 211 The place Matth. 28.19 20. Lo I am with you to the end proveth the continuation of a Ministery till the last judgement 212 213 214. what ever Saltmarsh with his Seekers say on the contrary Saltmarsh taketh away all Ministery calling and sending of Pastors as Seekers doe 214 215 Chap. XXI The doctrine of Saltmarsh and Familists touching Magistracie and the spirituall discerning of Saints among themselves 215 216 Saltmarsh maketh Magistracie the image of Christ the Mediator to men in the flesh not to Saints 216 Of the discerning of the Spirits 216 217 Familists are against warre and yet practice it 217 Defensive warres lawfull ibid. Chap. XXII The highest discoveries Familists have of Christ to wit that neither the first nor the second Adam Christ is a true and reall but only a figurative man 218 219 Praying and supernaturall acts in us suppose some actings in us and Christ on the crosse crucified not our naturall faculties as Saltmarsh with his Familists dreame 220 221 222 Chap. XXIII Praying a law-bondage to Saltmarsh and Familisâ—s 223 224 Saltmarsh holdeth that neither written Law nor written Gospell is our obliging rule bâ—t only the Spirit as did Libertines 224 225 Chap XXIV Of the indulgence of sinning under Law and Gospell granted by the Familists 225 226 That men under Prelacy may adore Altars and Images and not sin but walke with God in these dispensations 226 Chap. XXV Familists will have us to be Christed and Godded 226 227 Chap. XXVI The Familists phancie of our passing from one ministration to another of higher glory in this life 227 228 Saltmarsh with Familists phancie a day of judgement in which we burne old ministrations and truths and geâ— new light ibid. Saltmarsh expones the place 2 Pet. 3.10 Which is clearly of the day of judgement to be a day in this life as did Hymeneus and Phileâ—us 228 229 Of the Lords Prayer 228 229 And the Sabbath according to Saltmarsh 229 Familists against the written Scripture 229 230 Chap. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the word are instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace to us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 230 231 232 c. The letter and the Spirit who are Ministers of the letter who of the Spirit 231 232 233 Serving God in Ordinances unjustly called Idolatry by Saltmarsh and Familists 234 235 Ordinances are not bare shadows 236 237 Naturall men stumble not at the letter of the Gospel but at the thing signified 1 Cor. 1. 237 Chap. XXVIII Of our assurance and comfort from acts of free grace 238 239 Or as suitable to the rule or not suitable 239 240 241 Chap. XXIX The scope of Saltmarshes booke called Sparkles of glory and how he denyeth Christ to be any thing but a man figuratively or mystically as 〈…〉 taught 242 243 Saltmarsh denieth 〈…〉 come in the flesh or hath any body he dyed in but his 〈…〉 which is the Saints suffering affliction 243 244 245 Christ really crucified not in figure 244 245 What Christs offering his flesh on the crosse is to Saltmarsh and Libertines 246 247 Saltmarsh with H. Nicholas teacheth that every creature is God or a substantiall part of God 247 248 Chap. XXX Familists will have all externalls indifferent 249 250 251 c. We may be of any Religion we please to serve in love the sects wee converse withall for the time 250 A letter printed by Authority under the name of Oliver Crumwel opened and found to containe many secrets of grosse Familisme 250 251 252 Independents and Presbyterians cannot pray with the same Spirit and receive the same answer 252 253 Familists condemning all outward Ordinances condemne all unity but what is inward and invisible 254 255 Saltmarsh saith that God manifested in the flesh is nothing but God by his Spirit discovering new light 256 What uniformity we meane in the Covenant 257 258 No rule for uniformity in doctrine worship discipline but the Spirit 259 The sword a meanes of hindring men from being perverted but not of being converted 261 262 That we must in outward things please one another though in Idolatry and Sin is taught by Saltmarsh Beacon and other Familists 264 265 The place Gal. 6. neither circumcision c. cleared 266 267 Familists will have it lawfull for no man to come out of Prelacy Popery or any unlawfull way till the Spirit effectually draw them 268 269 How Saltmarsh is against duties 269 Saltmarsh Seekers and Familists are for any Church-Government 270 271 Chap. XXXI Saltmarsh and Familists teach that there is salvation in all Religions 171 172 Every mans conscience is his Bible as Saltmarsh thinks 172 173 Chap. XXXII What certainty of faith the Saints may attaine to beyond the Familists fluctuation of faith of Heresie and Schisme 274 275 A twofold infallibility 274 272 One of the Prophets and Apostles another of all beleivers 277 278 Saltmarsh professedly deserteth Protestants and taketh him to Familists 275 276 Saltmarsh and Beacon against the Trinity and the union of two natures in Christ. 276 Saltmarsh devises a new union betweene God and Man Devills and Angels
made perfect and wholly of the essence of God the father said Thou art my son this day have J begotten thee nor is it impossible that God can make his owne sonne a God though unrenewed men understand not this Antinomians speake not so honourably of Christ for Rise Reig. er 11 every beleiver is God incarnate But Christ is here in words made the substantiall son oâ— God by Swenckfield 5 Christ in both natures is the onely begotten son of God and Lord of glorie and King of the Church in both natures 6 Christ now at the right hand of God having obtained fully al the power honor and kingdome and essence of God worketh as much for our salvation as man as he doth as God 7 Whole Christ undividâ—d according to both natures perfects the iustification and washing of a sinner by the spirit and whole Christ according to both natures undevided obtaineth the state of the second person in the Trinity as one and coequall God in power and honor with the Father Familists make God in his nature and essence to dwell and worke in all creatures especially in the regenerate But these are but fanciâ—s 1. Because after Christ was raised from the dead to the glory of the Father and so enâ—red into his glory there is evidence that his manhead was entered in no degrees of communion in the essence power and glory of God equally with God because there remaineth a body with flesh and bones that may be touched and handled Luk. 24.36.37 38 39 40. with the print of the nailes in his hands and sides Ioh. 20 27. now there is nothing of the nature essentiall honor and glory of God an infinite Spirit that fills heaven and earth yea or of any spirit in a body of bones flesh hands and feet and having in it such materiall and sensible qualities as the impression of wounds 2. Christ did eat with his disciples after his resurrection Ioh. 21.12 13 14 and so after he was entered in some degrees of glory and was seene of five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15.6 Of Cleophas of the twelve Apostles of Paul also now what ever partaketh of the essence of a Spirit cannot eat nor be seene with bodily eyes and the disciples with their bodily eyes saw him ascend to heaven even till the clouds tooke him out of their sight Acts 1. 3 The eyes of all beleevers and reprobates even his enemies that peirced him in the generall Iudgement shll see him in which state Swenckefeldius dreames that the manhood is fully changed in the essence of God Rev. 1.7 now that the bodily eyes of men and of Reprobate men shall see the essence of God who is invisible 1 Tim. 1.17 is a dream for He dwels in light which no man can approach unto though we nothing doubt but the man Christ as man is elevated now in heaven to our uncomparable comfort to such eminency of glory above Men and Angels as the capacity of a created thing can receive 4. the Manhood of Christ is a creature having beginning and a cause of being in time Mat. 1. Luk. 2 in the fulnes of time Gal. 4. 4 was borne of a woman Now what is man borne of a woman that he should be equall in essence and nature with God who is like unto God Angels and created powers cannot answer the question God is essentially eternal and eternity differenceth him from all things beside himselfe Esay 9.6 chap. 43.10 Before me there was no God neither shall there be after me c. 40.28 Psal. 99.1 2. Psal. 102.26.27 1 Tim. 1.17 it 's then an everlasting contradiction that a creature in time can be a creator and a God before time or pertake of the essence of the eternall God for God must then create another God different in number from himself 5 our bodies shal be made conform to the glorious body of Christ. Phil. 3.21 if the Manhood of Christ and so his body which is a part thereof be changed into the essence of God we must be like the very invisible and eternall essence of an infinite Spirit and there is no glorifying of our bodyes then nor any resurrection nor any caughting up of our bodyes to the aire to be ever with the Lord but an utter extinction and an anhihilation of our bodyes and the body of Christ. Hence the flesh profiteth not then the manhood does not spiritually quicken give the Holy Ghost justifie as Swenckefield sayes but Christ God doth these 7 The cheife argument of Swenckefeld was because Christ as man obtained a name above all names was adored as man but if â—his stand sure then in the state of humiliation aswell as glorification the manhood was changed in the nature of God which yet Swenckefeldius denyes for in the state of humiliation what is proper to the Godhead is ascribed to the Manâ—hood per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as God purchased a Church by his blood whereas God hath no blood they Crucified the Lord of glory and by this argument we may well inferre that the God-head in the state of humiliation was changed into the manhood and flesh which is blasphemous for so should God die as man dyed and there was a booke given out in the name of Swenckefeldius that denyes the manhood of Christ after his resurrection to be a creature and calleth all of the contrary minde Creaturistae hence 8 These wilde assertions of Swenckefeldius The Gospell is the Essence of God faith and ioy in the heart is the essence of God 9 He charged Luther with these The preached word is the substantiall word of God the flesh of Christ is not glorified a renewed man hath not free will God dwells not in beleivers Good workes profit not to salvation the preaching of the word and Sacraments are effectuall without God As Famil and Antinâ—m charge us with many of these because we cannot say that a beleiver is so Christed that he is very Christ himselfe and God incarnate and as free from sin as Christ. 10 The doctrine contained in the scriptures is not properly the word of God but improperly by a Metonimy where the signe is put for the thing signified Christ only is properly and essentially the word of God Swenck liber de sacris liberis pa. 27 28. Antinomians say the Scripture and the Law is but a dead letter not the word of God so Del. in his whole sermon rejects all that is externall in the Gospel-reformatinn makes nothing in it but the Spirit and the incommunicable act of Redeeming which is onely in Christ to worke our conversion to God Before I proceed Swenckefeldians and Antinomians erre for its said of the ten Commandements Exod. 20.1 And God spake all these words All the Prophets cry Thus saith the Lord. Luk. 1.70 He hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets 2 Chro. 36.21 The word of the Lord by the mouth of Ieremiah Esa. 1.20 The mouth of the Lord hath
spoken it Micha 4.4 The mouth of the Lord of Hoasts hath spoken Deut. 30 8. Obey the voyce of the Lord. How often is it said the Lord hath said Esa. 29. Because they have not heard my words saith the Lord which J spake to them by my servants the prophets rising and sending them c. 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received iâ— not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which also worketh effectually in you that beleeve Heb. 13 7. Remember them which have the rule over you and have spoken to you the word of God all which and many other places can carry no other sense then the word externall written and preached which God rendreth effectuall by his Spirit is an instrument of conversion 11 Err. Faith and conversion to Christ commeth not mediately by the preaching of the word but immediately from the inspirations of the holy spirit and from heaven His arguments are not a whit different from the reasons of Mr. Del in which Del proveth laws synods ministery are all externall carnall literall things so Del. ser. pag. 6 7 8 9. c. Gospel reformation is internall Spirituall and the law written in the heart as Ier. 31.33 the word vocall externall or written reformes by halfes not constantly and intermits and againe lyes still as dead as a stone because men can doe it But Gospel-reformation is as proper to God as to redeeme the world and to take away sin and bring in everlasting righteousnesse if all the Angels in heaven should undertake the work of reformation they should sink under it how much more the powers of the world Del. ser. 10 11 12 13. Iust so argues Swenckefeld Epistola ad quendam Ecclesiasten excussa Basil. an 1527 his 1 argu which is Dels also ser. pag. 6 7. is this iustifying faith is of the nature of internall and spirituall things for it is of God yea faith is the gift of the Holy Ghost then it hath not its originall from things bodily the word and hearing but comes from the internall word for the naturall man perceaves not the things of God 2 Saith Swenckefeld what ever is not of faith is sin then outward hearing of the word without faith is sin 3 All preaching is in vaine except the man have eares to heare Mat. 13. since the word cannot be received but by an enlightened minde and the light of faith and the grace of God the soule being fore-disposed by Iesus Christ though you should heare the word a thousand times in thy unbelieving eares they shall receive no more but a sound they shall reciâ—ve no more but a carnall affâ—ction of a fanzied and counterfeit faith from free will which shall not indure long so read Del. serm pag. 4.5 and as if Swenckefeldius had spitted him out at his mouth so he speakes 4. The Ministers saith Swenckfeld should be someâ—what 5. Then Paul and Apollos should give increase 6. Then the word of God should be tyed to Elements and sounds and and all that heare the word should beleeve 7 But saith hee hee that is of God heares the word of God thâ—n must Grace prevening prepare us before wee can heare the externall word with fruit 8 Their is one Maister Christ the cheif corner stone and he teacheth the externall man not by externalls but by his Spirit when God teachâ—s as he doth Ephe. 3.5 he needeth no perishing and vanishing thing to helpe him to save us Conspice hic inquit Swnckefeld epist 16. verum doctorem veram doctrinam veritatem ipsam â—ternam quae nullo Caduco sive transitorio in adminiculum sui egeaâ— ut nos salvet 9. If the vocal word did necessarily goe before justiâ—ieing faith then justification should be the work of our hands or not without our helpe But Abraham beleeved God not the word preached 10. Then should man not God lay the first stone in our Iustification and experience teacheth us what a building it is we have an historicall faith and a certaine apprehension and assent of naturall reason form the letter of the word so Saltmarch the Antinomian 146 fr. g. the law is now in the Spirit and in the Gospel for a believer to walke by Now the Spirit and the Gospel is all one to the Antinomian to the Enthusiast Libertines and Swenckfeldians so Saltmarch sayeth Nor is the holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the law of outward commandement Swenckefeld calleth it verbum vocale but by the preaching of faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very law of commandement himself what this Antinomian calles the preaching of faith Swenckefeld calleth verbum substantiale Christ himself not any created thing so doe the Familists teach Rise Reigne er 9. The whole letter of the Scripture say they holdeth for a covenant of works so er 7. er 8. Know that it is most false that sanctification is not now fashioned by the Law of outward Commandement that is by the word externally preached as by an instrument subordinate to the working of the Spirit for his conscience knowes we never ascribe more to the word for more is contrary to the word Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing that is the word of the Gospell externally preached 1 Cor. 1 24 we preach Christ to the Jewes a stumbling block but to the called Christ the power of God and the wisedome of God this preaching of Christ is the preaching of faith but not in the Antinomian sense this is the effectuall working oâ— the Spirit for so Saltmarsh meaneth as his exposition evidenceth for the effectuall working of the Spirit can never be a stumbling to the Iewes then this preaching of Christ and of faith must be outward and externall preaching of the Gospell which instrumentally giveth the Spirit For Gal. 3.2 Paul opposeth the hearing of faith that is the externall hearing of the letter of the Gospell that giveth the spirit instrumentally to the workes of the law or the externall doctrine of the Law that can neither promise to give nor give the Spirit instrumentally for if by the hearing of faith he meane the inward hearing and effectuall working of the Spirit then he saith as much as yee receaved the Spirit by the effectuall receiving of the Spâ—rit and also he must meane that all that heares externally the doctrine of the Gospell as the Galatians did must receive the Spirit whereas Paul clearely makes an opposition between the externall preaching of the Gospell and of the Law otherwise by the externall preaching of the law accompanied by the Spirit we also receive the spirit But let Saltmarsh answer if either now or under the Old Testament true holinesse and sanctificattion was fashioned by the law of outward Commandement without the Spirit in some measure or degree 2 If
sanctification in the Gospell be fashioned without the external preaching of the Gospell an outward commandement if no why excludes he an outward commandement as contrary to the preaching of faith Swenckfeldius and Enthysiasts make an opposition betweene the word preached and the preaching of faith that is the Spirit we make a subordination no opposition 3 whether Saltmarsh or any Antinomian in conscience can say that wee so go on with Pelagians Old Anabaptists and Arminians as to say Sanctification is framed now or at any time by a law of outward commandements the Antinomian Del. who has printed in defence of Anabaptists Arminians and Antinomians teacheth so not we So Del joyneth with Swenckfeld Ser pag. 6 7 8. read the stile words and doctrine of Enthysiasts all along in the serm 11 Swenckfeld said that that is born of the flesh is flesh these that say justifying faith is from externall hearing they teach that the Spirit comes from the carnall letter the heaven is bornâ— of the earth 12 Blessednes comes not from externals nor was Thomas blessed because he saw and beleeved nor Simon Peter because flesh and blood but because the father revealed Christ to them 12 Swenckefeldius taught that the preachers of his time were not sent of God because no man was the better or converted by their preaching So Antinomians say all but themselves are but litteral and carnall teachers 13 Swenckefeldius said that he himselfe preached the Spirit inwardly teaching and that men must live by the rule of the Spirit else they could not be saved so speake Anti. of Gospell reformation of life so Del. ser p. 26 27. 14 Neither Baptisme nor the Supper of the Lord should be Administred till the true doctrine that he taught be preached and be revealed immediately from the substantiall and eternall word Christ without preaching or reading or hearing the word so Del. uniformity examined the worship of the New Testament is onely inward 15 In such dissentions of minds among Teachers the word should not be heard Antinomians say all may be heard sects and opinions are but names and things indifferent 16 The word hath a twofold sense one literall which profiteth nothing another the true and spirituall which only the spirituall do understand 17 We must try the word by the Spirit and not the Spirit by the word so say the Antinomians rise reigne er 61. All doctrines revelations and spirits are to be tryed by Christ the Word rather than by the word of Christ this is against Christs way who when it was a controversie whether he was the sonne of God or no was content that they should Iudge of him and decide the matter by Scripture Joh. 5.39 so 2 are all controversies ended Act. 17.11 Act. 9.11 Act 24.14 15. 1 Cor. 15.3 4. Mat. 22.29.30 31 32 33. Esay 8.20 which were a rule impossible if the scripture have two senses one literall that proves nothing and another spirituall and allegorick as Enthysiasts Antinomians say that none can understand but the spirituall now when Christ and Paul prove the resurrection of the dead and that Christ is the Messiah by the scripture and referres the denyers of these Iewes and Pharisees and Saduces to the scripture to be the Iudge he supposeth the scriptures hold forth a cleare literall sense which these men though not spirituall might understand 2 nor could Christ say yee both know me and whence I am Ioh. 7.27 28. if they could not see any thing of Christ by light of scripture 3 all the murthers whoredomes villanies practised by Muncer T. Becold David George Swenckfeld they fathered on the Spirit leading them without the Scripture or on such an allegorick sense as their uncleane spirit expounded the word so as men know not when they sin when they serve God 17 The preachers not being taught by the immediate teaching Spirit are such as the Lord speaketh of They ran and J sent them not 18 There is a middle reformation to come betweene papists and Lutherans 19 No doctrine of word Sacraments or any externall thing written in the writings of Moses the Prophets or apostles doe conduce to salvation God is to be sought in his naked Majesty in dreames inspirations and revelations of the Spirit 20 Repentance contrition the knowledge of sin is not to be taught out of the Law but by Christ onely How neere Antinomians side with this I leave to the reader 21 The Law is not unpossible but easie to be fullfilled by Grace Antinomians teach that both the persons and workes of beleivers are perfect free of sin then must they be perfectly agreable to the Law Honeyâ—combe c. 3. pag. 25. c 11 12.322 323 324. Towne ass grace pag 76 77. Salt free grace p 140. 22 Our renovation is the very Holy Ghost so Antinomians Rise Reign er 1 2.7 8. 23 Our Righteousnes and iustification is not in the imputed obedience and righteousnes of Christ but in a conformity with Christ in glory by the undwelling Spirit of Christ. 24 Faith and workes iustifie us 25 All beleivers are the naturall sons of God begotten of the essence and nature of God so Familists and Antino teach that we are Christed and Godded 26 There was no remission of sins no righteousnes no entrance â—nto heaven before Christ dyed So say Antinomians under the old Testament there was no inward nor heart reformation no covenant of grace no pacefying of Gods wrath for sin c. So Saltmarsh free grace pag. 166 167 168. Honey-combe chap. 11.334 335 336. Del. ser. pag. 2.3 4 5 6 7 8 9. c. CHAP. VI. How the Word converteth TOuching the necessity of the word of God preached for the conversion of sinners against Swenckefeldians Enthysiasts and Antinomians these conclusions we hold premising some considerations 1 The vocall or preached word is the instrument and Organ of the Holy Spirit in our conversion not the author nor efficient thereof 2 The word written or preached is a created thing not the formall object of our faith and affiance nor the objeâ—tum quod but the objectum quo or the interveening meanes or medium of our faith 3 The word as all instruments are must be elevated above its nature to more then a literal impression of Christ beleeved in 4 The writing speaking conveyance of Christ to the soule in the word preached may be humane and literall but the thing signified by the word Christ faith the Image of the second Adam is divine supernaturall and the way of conveyance of it to the soule in regard of the higher operation of the Spirit above the actings and motion of the letter is divine heavenly supernaturall 5 The action of the Holy Ghost in begetting faith may be said to be immediate two wayes 1 as if the word did onely prepare and literally informe the externall man but the Spirit commeth after and in another action distinct from the word infuseth faith this we cannot deny but then the Spirit of
regeneration is not said to worke with the word but a more common operation of God there is which begetteth literall knowledge or some higher illumination 2 the Spirit worketh with the word so as in one and the same act the Spirit opens the heart to heare and receave what is carryed along in the letter of the word and so the Spirit worketh mediately not immediately 6 How in the infusion of the new heart and of the habit of the grace of God in which we are meere patients and put forth no cooperation with God more then the dead doth to quicken it selfe Ephes. 2.1 2. and the withered ground to receave the raine I see not Esai 44.3 4. in regard that though the word goe before and the word may be preached in the meane time yet the act of infusion of the new heart is no morall action of God but as it were physicall and it is a reall action receaved by us by no subordinate literall action or morall apprehension of the minde or act of the will and therefore in this formall act of infusion what the word doth but by way of disposition or preparing I must professe my ignorance though it be most true that faith commeth by hearing and in the very mean time Act. 10.44 whilst Peter yet spake these words the Holy Ghost fel on them which heard the word Then if conversion be taken in congregato vel concreto in the humbling selfe disparing of a sinner and all preparatory acts going before the infused life of Christ and in the first operations flowing from this infused life the word is an instrument of conversion but I cannot see how it is any active or morall instrument in the soules lying under the Lords act of infusion of the life of Christ except yee call it a passive instrument because it perswades not the soule to receeve the new life nor is the soule being a meere patient an apprehending knowing choosing or consenting faculty under this action of omnipotency while the Lord powres in a new heart It is true the word is thus farre the instrument that the Spirit worketh in us the same habit of new life and the same Spirit of grace and supplication that is promised in the word Esa. 44.3 4. Zach. 12.10 Ezeck 36.26 27. and the same Spirit that the Scripture saith Christ by his merits purchased Ioh. 1.16 17 18. Ioh. 12.32 Revel 1.5 Heb. 10.19 20 21 22. 1 Conclusion The word preached is that meane that instrumentally concurreth with the Spirit for begetting of faith Rom. 10.14.17 faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and that he speaketh of the externall and not of the substantiall increated and internall word is cleare ver 14 15 16. he speaketh of such a word as a sent preacher carrieth 2. such glad tydings as messengers on the mountaines bring which is not the Spirit of faith to all that the messengers are sent to 3 It is such a word as he calleth ver 16. a report Now this is not an inward substantiall report or word because all that heareth the father to them the Spirit makes an inward report they come to Christ and beleeve the report Ioh. 6.45 But few or none beleeve this report ver 16. Who hath beleeved our report 1 Cor. 1.23 25. But we preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke to the Greekes foolishnesse But unto them that are called both of Iewes and Greekes Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God then the word externally preached is instrumentally the power of Goâ— and that he speaketh of externall preaching not of the substantiall word or Spirit himselfe is cleare 1 Because the Spirit internally preached is received as the power of God Esay 59 19 20. And a God teaching Spirit but this word of it selfe is not such a Spirit 1 Because the Apostles preach it Men such as the Apostles were doe speake or preach of Christ and of the Spirit but they cannot preach or effectually inpreach to speake so Christ and the Spirit to the hearers for then should they give the Holy Spirit to al those they preach to which both is against scripture and experience Act. 12. Act. 14. Act. 17. and is blasphemous for God onely giveth the Holy Ghost 2 Because the internall and substantiall word preached to the eares internally is effectuall conversion but this preached Christ must be externally preached onely to some to Iewes and Greekes who stumble at Christ and beleeve not 1 Pet. 2. And the same is proved by 2 Cor. 2.15 Wee are unto God preaching the Gospell v. 14 a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish to the one wee are the savour of death unto death to the other the savour of life unto life Now the internall substantiall word is to none a savour of death 1 Thes. 2.13 For this cause also thanke we God without ceasing because when yee received the word of God which yee heard of us yee received it noâ— as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that beleeve That is 1 The externall word which yee heard of us 2 It is the instrument of the Spirit Yee received it not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God 3 It s not the internall word for it was not received of all that heard it for ver 14 15 16. the Iewes that heard it received it not 2 Conclusion The word preached of it selfe is not a dead letter as Swenckfeldians say with Antinomians Paul calleth the Law a dead Letter Because it teacheth what we should doe but promiseth not the Spirit of Grace to obey as the Gospell doth And punit delinquentes punisheth eternally delinâ—uâ—â—ts saith Chrysost 2 Cor. 3. hom 7. and Oecumenius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theophylact saith the same Augustine saith the Law makes us know not eschew sinne and the Gospell is not a dead letter of it selfe even as the Letter of it is voyd of the Spirit except by accident in the same sense that it is the savour of death unto death and a rocke of offence to those that stumble at the word But is not may some say the law also by accident and through our sinfull condition a condemning letter aswell as the Gospell and so both because they are externall and literall must be a dead letter I answer not so because the Gospell in the letter and literall sense ofâ—ereth a way or meanes of reconciliation to thoâ—e that beleeve but the Law as the Law in no sense can either offer or give life but in regard that all have sinned the proper use of the Law to all under the Law is to give out a sentence of condemnation in the very externall and literall sense of it If the Law lead as a Paedagogne any to Christ that is now by a
higher Spirit then that which speaketh in the letter of the Law it 's true it s the same infinite Spirit The Lord that speaketh in all Scripture but in the Law he saith nothing but either perfectly doe all or die eternally But in the Law as handed by the Prophets Christ and the Apostles the Lord condemneth and convinceth that we may flee to the suretie of a better Covenant Heb. 7.22 Now in this sense Law and Gospell called the word of God is not a dead letter in it selfe for Psa. 19.7 The Law of the Lord converteth the soule c. Rom. 1.16 The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth both to worke faith Rom. 10.17 and to give salvation Rom. 15.4 For whatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through patience and comforâ— of the Scriptures might have hope this must be the written scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 1.21 For after in the wisedome of God the world by wisdome naturall knew not God It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve then is the word preached a mean to save the beleevers Act. 13.26 To you is this word of salvation sent Yet the Jews to whom it was sent Blasphemed and judged themselves unworthy of eternall life ver 46 Act. 20.32 I commend you to the word of his grace which is able to build you up 2 Cor. 10.4 For the weapons of our warefare are not carnall but mighty through God to the pulling downe of strong holds casting downe imaginations and every bâ—ight that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God That which is the strong weapons by which men fight word and discipline and is mighty through God is not a dead letter though these weapons be mighty through God so is the word a hammer and a sire and the people wood and the sword of the Spirit and sharper then a two edged sword to discerne the thoughts and intentions of the heart Ier. 5.14 Eph. 6.17 Heb. 4.12 Re. 1.16 Ps 45.3 The Rod of Christs lips by which he smites the earth Esa. 11.4 The Sceptor of his Kingdome all which evince that the word externally preached hath power in it selfe to destroy and being accompanied by the Spirit hath power to coÌ„vert and so is an instrument of the Spirit both wayes 3 Conclusion The Lord hath made and sanctified a ministery and ministers to be fathers of the second birth and instruments to save themselves and others 1 Cor. 4.17 1 Tim. 4.16 2 Cor. 3.2 Yee are our Epistle written in our hearts read of all men 4 Forasmuch as yee are manifestly declared to be the Epistle of Christ ministered by us written not with inke but with the Spirit of the living God not in tables of stone but in the fleshy tables of the heart 1 Thes. 2.19 For what is our hope or ioy or crowne of rejoycing are not even yee in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming 20. For yee are our glory and crowne Swenckfield denyeth that he destroyeth Scripture or the ministery or preaching but saith he Epist. An. 1529 In a Christian there be two things 1 The new and internall man 2 The old or externall man called the flesh God dealeth with the Christian man internally by the word of Spirit and life he meaneth the substantiall word in whcih he reveales himselfe through Christ by the various riches of heavenly blessings but externally he dealeth with the flesh of man by the word of the letter and by preaching and by signes and seales So Saltm as if brought up at his feet saith free grace pag. 150. And this Gospell fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a law without and in the letter aswell as in the heart and Spirit The law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7 nor can such a state of flesh and Spirit be ordered by a law onely without for the word of the law and Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or state of glorie as Angels who onely liue by a law spirituall and word of revelation then both agree in this that the law is given to the outward man the flesh the body and the law of the Spirit of life to the inner man the soule and Spirit hence these foule consequences 1 The law belongs not to a beleever but to civill courts as Islâ—bius said 2 The word of God can lay no tye no band on the inner man to know God beleeve in Christ love God intend his glory long for heaven and Christs second appearance for the law is given to the flesh and the outward man nor can the letter of the Gospell bind him to any Gospell or heart obedience absurd 3 There can be no sinnes in spirit or soule or inner man because no law and so no obedience most absurd 4. All Ministry scripture is not to rayse an inward spirituall conformity between the Soule and the Gospel nor to make us lowly and meek in spirit as Christ is but to put on us an outside of externall conformitie between the flesh or outward man and the law how then is the law spirituall I should rather think that the spirituall law and commandements of the Gospel were given first and principally and most kindly to our spirits and thoughts and intentions and rather secondarily to the body and outward man so farre as the acts of the outward man fall under the dominion and command of the will and faculties of the inwardman 5. The spirit without the word is the law and only rule that regulateth man in all his inward and most spirituall actions and not the scripture and so the more spirituall the more lawlesse loose and carnall And Mr. Del goeth farther on with Swenckfeld for he will have the accomplishing of Gospel reformation that is the justification of a sinner and his conversion to Christ to be done by the spirit only without all power of man and so it is not visible nor ecclesiastick ser. pag. 4. It stands not in making lawes to consciences add Mr. Del contrary to the word of God act 15.22 23 28 c. by the sacred power or clergie by the messengers of Christ and of the Churches for externall conformity only and meerly externall its false wee aime at more in outward dueties worship and government and to have these confirmed by civill sanction To have Artaxerxes and Kings to ratifie and command under penalties the building of the house of God and to have Kings and Queenes nursefathers and mothers to the Church is lawfull and should be our aime and prayer to God 1 Tim. 2.1.2 3. and that the Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour to the New Jerusalem Revel 21.24 wee heartily desire though the Lord can build Jerusalem without the sword of sectaries and the arme of the Magistrate And Del sayth this Gospel reformation
doth not much busie it selfe about outward formes and externall conformitie but only minds the reforming of the heart and when the heart is right with God the outward forme cannot be amisse and therefore saith Christ touching the worship of the New Testament God is a Spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth but speaks not one word of any outward forme So that God in the Gospel-reformation aimes at nothing but the heart p. 6. Swenckfeld ascribeth something more to the ministrie of the word God sayeth he deales externally with the flesh and outward man by the letter of the word or by preaching or by signes or seales But Del is so much for this spirit that he will have the gospel to mind only the reforming of the heart and to aime at nothing but the heart So these foule consequences must follow hence 1 The Gospel cares nothing for outward duties or outward worship all externalls must be left free and indifferent to bow to Idols or not to bow to murther or not to murther which is the false charge that the Councell of Trent puts on us the falsest calumnie the Devill can devise that in the Gospell except faith all other things are indifferent and neither commanded nor forbidden 2 Conseq The Apostles and Elders Act. 15. in forbidding fornication and uncleannesse minded no Gospell reformation such as Del pleaded for 3 Conseq Davids heart was right and Peters also in the maine when the one committed adultery and treacherous murther and the other denyed his Lord then shall murther and denyall of Christ before men be things indifferent for Gospell-reformation mindes onely the reforming of the heart and when the heart is right with God as was Davids whose heart was according to the heart of God long ere he fell in these sinnes 1 Sam. 13.14 and Peters heart Mat. 16.17 the outward forme cannot be amisse then outward practises of adultery and treacherous murther and denying of Christ with oathes were not amisse Old Anabaptists called Fratres liberi and Nicodemites come and learn at M. Del to keepe the heart right and violate all the ten Commandements your false worships your lying whoring couzening c. cannot be amisse your Gospel needs not busie it selfe with these formes For saith he What Christ speakes not one word of in the N. Testament worship Ioh. 4 that hath nothing to doe with Gospel-reformation I Assume But Christ speakes not one word of formes of right externall worship not adding Idoll worship bowing to Baal not one word of speaking or preaching as the Oracles of God as it is 1 Pet. 4.11 nor of consenting to the wholesome words even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to the doctrine that is according to Godlinesse 1 Tim. 6.3 nor speaketh Christ one word Io. 4. to hold fast the forme of sound words 2 Tim. 1.13 Nor to obey from the heart that forme of sound doctrine once delivered Rom. 6.17 yea many say Christ speaks in that place Ioh. 4. not one word of faith love feare hope of preaching hearing praying praysing or of any worship either externall or internall but onely of the manner and sincerity of worship then by Dels arguing there should be no externall worship under the Gospell yea more Reformation in worship is but the halfe of reformation Christ there speakes not one word of the other halfe of reformation of the duties of the second table of love mercy righteousnesse sobriety not killing not whoring not couzening and oppressing the widdow the Orphan as Antinomians doe then Gospel-reformation aiming onely at the heart cares nothing for any of these 4 The power wisedome and righteousnesse of men have no place in Gospel reformation because saith M. Del it is the hautinesse and loftinesse of men that must be layd in the dust in the day of reformation pag. 12 13. Now the power of preaching the Gospell and the Keyes of the Kingdome to shut and open to proclaime ministerially the remitting and reteining of sinnes are the onely meanes on mans part to reforme the Church the word preached by sinfull men is the cheife meanes now these are not pride and hautinesse because Christ giveth these to men Mat. 16 18 19. Ioh. 20 21. 2 Cor. 5.18 19. 2 Cor. 10.5 2 Cor. 4.7 Ephes. 4.11 12. 1 Cor. 12.28 But hee giveth not pride and hautinesse nor infuseth he these into any they are from that evill one Satan 5 It is true M. Del in words saith it is the word that onely reformes not the power of the world nor the sword But he knoweth in his conscience we plead not for the sword to reforme The sword was never sanctified of God to turne a soule to Christ but when an Elimas perverts â—oules and the Gospell we hold the sword should be drawen against him that he pervert no more But this word that workes Gospel-reformation is yet the internall and substantiall word of Swenckfeld of all the Eâ—thysiasts for he saith page 17.1 This word is not the Law but the Gospell so say all the Enthysiasts now if Enthysiasts meane that onely the Law is made by us the meanes of conversion excluding the Gospell their conscience beare them witnesse that that is a calumnie the Law it alone makes none perfect and converts not any nor speakes it one word of Christ But if they meane that the Law is wholly excluded from the worke of conversion at all as they teach Then 1 The Law ought not to be taught at all in the Church But Christ and his Apostles taught the law and the Gospell both But what use hath the teaching of that at all that hath no influence in the conversion of sinners 2 That by which is the knowledge of sinne and our sicknesse and is a paedagogne to lead us to Christ is not wholly excluded from being a meanes of our comming to the Physitian but such is the Law Rom. 3.20 Gal. 3.23 24. 3 That which lets us see our condemnation and that we have ground of selfe dispaire and stoppeth our mouthes as guilty before God that which lets us see our debts and that we are drowned and broken for this end that we may flee to Christ our rich surety that which closeth us under sinne that God may shew mercy that is a meanes of our conversion But such is the Law Rom. 3.19 Rom. 8.2 3. Rom. 11.32 Gal. 3 22. 2 Del and his Antinomians meane no other thing by the word but what Swenckefeld meanes to wit the internall and substantiall Word heare him then speake with the mouth and tongue of Swenckefeld ser pag. 18. So that the word whereby Christ reformes is not the word without us as the word of the law is but the word within us as it is written the word is nigh theâ— c. if thou live under the word many yeares if it come not to thy heart it will never change thee nor reforme thee 2 he adde pag. 19.
aswell as against arâ—s and tongues for neither doth the Spirit teach immediately and without schooleâ— universitâ—â—â— and humane teaching The way of preaching more then he teacheth arts and toâ—gues yet this the anoynting did 〈◊〉 teach them arts and tongues is impertinâ—â—â—ly 〈…〉 over-plus in the 〈◊〉 which is no◠〈◊〉 conclusion for without the Spirit of reveâ—â—â—ion 〈…〉 maybe and are learned And whereas Iohn saith 〈◊〉 noâ— that any man teach you it is but that which Ier. said 3.1 34. And they shal no more â—each every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord in which words Iohn and Jeremiah 〈◊〉 no other thing then there shall be more then onely literall knowledge of man teaching man because they shall be more even inward teaching by the anoynting Esa. 54.19 Ioh. 6.44 45. they shall all be taught of God nor is it the intent of the Holy Ghost to reject the ministery of men which Ephes. 4.11 12 13. Must indure tâ—ll we meet all in the unity of faith in heaven but onely the Holy Ghost speaketh comparatively and denyeth the teaching of men to be reaching if it be compared with Gods inward and effectuall teaching So Psal. 50.8 I will not reprove thâ—â— for thy sacrifices v. 14 Offer to God thanksgiving that is I offend rather at thy unthankefulnesse then that thou multiplyest not sacrifices to mee Obiect 2 God placeth our salvation in enmity to mans wisedome 1 Cor. 1.23 24. We preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke and to the Grecians foolishnesse the Iewes cryed away with him at Athens the Gentiles mock Christ and Paul and God will have no flâ—sh to glory but in the Lord now this learning is but flâ—shly and carnall Ans. 1. God placeth our salvation in enmity to mans wisedome simply and in the simple naturall and sinnelesse knowledge of arts and tongues It s most false in enmity to to mans wisedome abused gloried in its true and God brings to nothing the wisdome of this world by which Iew and Gentile slighted Christ and denyed him and willed a murthererer Barrabas to be released before him What is this to the Lords condemning of humane learning arts and tongues of which the Apostle 1 Cor. 1. speaketh not but of their carnall abuse of these and glorying in them and it is to begge the question to say that this learning is carnall and fleshly in it self which is now the question 2 Nor was it out of pride of humane learning tongues and arts that the Iewes stumbled at Christ and the wisedome of the Crosse but out of false glosses they put on the Scriptures of the Old Testament seeking by the law salvation Rom. 10 1. and by this argument the Old Testament is condemned as well as arts and tongues as an impediment to faith Obiect 3. We are compleat in Christ. Ans. It is not worthy an answer for as touching spirituall furniture righteousnesse salvation teaching by the Spirit we are compleat in Christ ergo the ministery and teaching of men is no instrument no externall means of our compleatnesse in Christ it followes not at all Obiect 4 Christ sent mee not to preach the Gospell with the wisedome of words least I should make the crosse of Christ of no effect Ans. By the wisedome of mans wordâ— he meanes not learning Rhetoricke eloquence simply for â—aul preached the Gospell with more of that and spake more tongues then they all but the fonde affectate vaine soaring and confiding in these as if they could ad vertue to the Gospell to save soules Obiect 5 The weapons of our warefare are not carnall Ans. None of us are so mad as to say that humane learning arts and tongues can convert soules and lead high thoughts captive to the obedience of Christ but that Rhethorick Logick Tongues learning sanctified fitly made use of by the Spirit being Spiritualized as we see in the Prophets and Apostles may conduce to the opening and due understanding of the Scriptures Other abused scriptures and bablings I will not answer nor trouble the reader with all CHAP. IX Of Henry Nicholas and older Familists and Antinomians HEnry Nicholas was borne at Amsterdam as some thinke he spread his heresie a little after David George about the yeare 1556 he was an ignorant foolish man a craftie hypocrite had a sort of deceiving violence in his smooth eloquence of love he calleth himselfe The first illuminate Elder of the Family of Love was at the beginning austere riged and fasted waked divers nights and prayed and praysed spread his errors through Holland and Lower Germany pretended visions and conferences with the Angels from whom he had his way of exponing scriptures by allegories but turned afterward loose and vaine he came over to England and spread his foule heresies and seduced a number of Artificers and silly women and wrote an Epistle to two daughters of Warwicke disswading them from regeneration by the word of God read or preached and called that regeneration Ceremoniall â—lementish and false and laboured to perswade the maids to a spirituall new birth by the Spirit and internall word and did forbid suffering for the truth or confessing of Christ to the death before men and exponed the laying downe of the life for Christ of the mortifying the body of sinne he had his errors from the Antitrinitarians and denyed Christ to be God This Epistle was answered and râ—futed by H. Ainsworth he wrote a Booke of Documentall sentences another called Evangelium regni The Gospell and ioyfull message of the Kingdomâ— his doctrine and that of David Georgius was confuted by M. Martyn Micronius Minister of the Dutch-church at London under Edward the Sixth of England and by M. Nicholaus Charineus Minister also of the Dutch Church who dyed An. 1563. H. Nicholas his tenents especially his joyfull message was refuted by M. John Kâ—ewstub preacher in Queen Elizabethâ— time the book was printed at London An. 1576. and Dedicated to Ambrose Earle of Warwick H. N. wrote in dark and obscure termes following much that wicked peâ—ce called Theologia Germanica set out by Randall 1646. this forme of writing saith Knewstub is an evident note of a seducing spirit This blasphemous Impostor as if he were an Apostle speaketh of his calling like a false Christ. 1 Chap. Evangelium regni The joyfull message of the Kingdome H. Nicholâ—s through the grace and mercy of God through the holy Spirit of the love of Jesus Christ. Raised up by the highest God from the death Ephes. 2.1 according to the providence of God and his promises Anointed with the Holy Ghost in the old age of the holy understanding of Jesus Christ Ephes. 4.13 Godded with God in the Spirit of his love Illuminated in the Spirit with the heavenly truth The true light of perfect beeing Made Heire with Christ in the heavenly goods of the riches of God Elected to be a Minister of the gracious word which is now in the last times raised
against the freedome of the grace of God Tit. 3.3 2 Tim. 1.9 Ephes. 2.1 2 3 4 5. 11 All that beleeve not as H. N. are unbaptized no christians more then heathens So Del and the Antinomians esteeme all not of their way legall Pharesies 12 Christ not God nor man but the state of perfection in beleevers or anoynting or the Sabbath yea sect 8 9 10. Oh how grosely saith he have then certaine wise of the world over-reached themselves which have wiâ—hout diversity forsaken the law of the Elders Testament Moses his law of Ceremonies and of the priests office after the order of Aaron and set backe the same as a thing unneedfull But have all for the most part cryed Christ Christ and we are Christians and attributed to themselves much freedome ere ever the time of the appearing of Christ or the anoynting of the Holy Ghost was come to passe which doctrine M. Hutchison approves and the Antinomian M. Cornewell in his preface to the conference of M. Iohn Cotton approves her way and all her followers pag. 7 8. now she was Rise reigne ruine pag. 37 38. much perplexed to know the meaning of that 1 Ioh 4.3 Every Spirit that confesseth not Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is the Spirit of Antichrist for neither Papist nor Protestants deny that Christ is come in the flesh and are the Turks then the only Antichrist At length the Lord revealed immediately to that Iezabel from heaven that all opposite to her way of Familisme and Antinomianisme who did not preach the N Covenant their way were Antichrists for these said she who deny the covenant or Testament deny the death of the Testator hence while Antinomians of England resolve me I thinke she and hers beleeve God incarnate is not the man Christ like us in all things in the dayes of his flesh except sinne but the anoynting of the Holy Ghost by which Antinomians preach free grace and the new Covenant their way so by H. N. Christ is that condition of state by which men leave the written word and betake themselves to revelations 13 The old Testament Ceremonies are in force after Christs incarnation resurrection and ascention even till the Holy Spirit and anoynting come to make every beleever Christ and this anoynting is all the God manifested in the flesh and the Christ that H. N. knoweth 14 H. Nich. In his Epistle to the daughters of Warwicke sect 4 saith The beeing of Christ in love is received through the power of the Holy Ghost not by any ceremoniall Christ which one man speaketh to another and sect 5.7.10 He condemneth all scripture as literall fleshly Elementish ceremoniall all preaching of the word seales sacraments ordinances as literall and indifferent and all regeneration that way as unlawfull and extolleth a spirituall regeneration of the Family of Love done by the Spirit without the preaching of man so doth the Antinomian Deâ— pag. 6 7 8 c. in his sermon extoll inward reformation but withall cryes downe all externall reformation that is done by lawes synods the power of men yea or of Angells as carnall antichristian hypocriticall and false 15 All Ordinances hearing preaching Scripture scripture-learning Baptisme the Lords Supper all confession of Christ before men all externalls in religion are things of no worth indifferent free triviall layd on us by no law of God so H. Nich. sect 5.7.10 Epist. to the daughters so the Anabaptists as Bullinger saith so Antinomians so Swenckefeld as Schlusserburg saith Cato heret l. 10. p. 30. and another reformation beside this of the heart I know not saith M. Del. But the Apostle Iames calls for the clensing of the hands aswell as the purging of the heart and Gospel-reformation saith Del onely mindes the reformation of the heart then nothing is minded by the Gospell of walking worthy of the Lord in our conversation among men So Beacon the Antinomian in his Catechisme in the Epistle to my Lady Say and Seal Oh that they were once wise to forbeare this clashing and dashing themselves in peeces for matters externall trivial and circumstantiall in religion These be most like the words of Galliâ— Act. 18.15 But if it be a question of words and names and of your law looke yee to it for I will be no iudge of such matters 16. and he drove them from the Iudgement seat So saith he Catech. pag. 188 189. Q. Are you bound to this doctrine and practise of baptizing by a law A By the law of love Q May you use it or not use it A I have liberty so to doe 1 Cor. 10.29 Q How A If I use it I am not the more accepted 1 Cor. 8.8 and if I use it not I am not the lesse accepted Q Is it then in that respect of the same nature with circumcision A Yes and all other outward things Gal. 6.15 Q May we suspend the use of some outward things A Yes Gal. 2.14 Q When A When religion is placed in them Gal. 2.14 Q Doth not religion consist in them A No. Q In what then A In righteousnesse peace and joy in the Holy Spirit Q They are not then heavenly things themselves A They are Iewes that know not Christ that so thinke Q What then is the baptisme of water A A Shadow 1 Pet. 2.21 Q Why doe men strive about it A It shewes our unacquaintance with the substance Phil. 2.7 Mic. 6.6 7. Q Of what is it a shadow A A shaddow of Christ Col. 2 17. Q Is there a teaching by shadowes in the New Testament A Yes 1 Pet 3 21 c. In all this good Reader obserue this absurd doctrine from this Antinomian way of Mr. Beacon for â—he raiseth the old heresie of a sectary whom Calvin in a treatise called Confutatio Hollandi refuteth who said it was lawfull to bow to Idâ—â—ls because Christ violated the Sabboth and because Christ hath perfectly fulfilled the Law and restored us to spirituall liberty he hath freed us from all externall observance of the law either ceremonies or any other thing if we love God and our neighbour we are now in Christ made spirituall and are to seeke the things that are above and that Christ calles us from all externalls ceremonies even of the Lords Institution baptisme the Lords Supper hearing reading and he spake in the Grammer of M. Beacon nos de umbra a asini et de inani atque infantili naenja certare cultum dâ—i nihil amplius esse atque ejus neque legem neque normam habendam So is Del against all externalls and outward reformation and for the heart reformation only And Calvin in his treatise called excusatio ad Psedonic an Apologie to the false disciples of Nicodemus refutes them who thought they might goe to Masse worship an Idol so they keepe their heart to God and this they did to get into rich benefices to be Bishops Pryâ—rs and the like being taken with the wares of the whore of Rome
for Calvin beside the example of Paul Act. 17. whose Spirit was stirred at the Idolatrous Alter at Athens brings the Testimony of 1 Melancthon who saith Nec tantum interior cultus necâ—ssarius est sedetiam externa significatio seu confessio seu professio Mat. 10 qui negavâ—râ—t me coram hominibus negabo eum coram patre coelesti so Mar. Bucerus Peter Martyr and Calvin condemne the same externall observance of popish superstition Calvin excusatio ad Pseu Nicode pag. 521 522. It followeth then that from Beacons way I preaching of the Gospell false opinions of Papists controversies betweene Protestants and Socinians Antinomians Arrians Familists Enthysiasts Brownists Jndependants c. must be but matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion 2 the profession of truth since it is an externall outward thing a testimony of Christs truth before men and of Christ before the world then is triviall and so indifferent and free which yet is commanded by Christ and hedged with the greatest reward and threatning in the word Mat. 10.32 3 Yea for outward things and all externalls reading hearing scripture preaching seales praying baptisme the Lords Supper There is no law but the law of love not a law of the soveraigne authority of God the commander contrary to Mat. 28.19 20. and so men sinne not in neglecting a command of God in not observing all things whatsoever Christ hath commanded Mat. 28.20 whereas we conceive the Lord commands not only in the Gospell by the law of love but by his soveraigne authority as God in covenant with us that we doe all whether inward or outward things that he commands 4 So all externalls under the New Testament of being baptised or not baptised hearing or not hearing a sent ministery confessing or not confessing Christ before men are as free and indifferent though expresly commanded of God so as we sinne if we dispise prophecy 1 Thes. 5. and reject the counsell of God as did the Pharisies and Lawyers in not being baptised Luk. 7.29 30. whereas the publicans in obeying these commandements Iustified God They are I say as free triviall and indifferent to Antinomians as eating or not eating meats meerely indifferent in the case 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 8. so if it were not a scandal we may refuse baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures hearing the word confessing Christ before men teaching and admonishing our brother yea all duties of keeping our body cleane of speaking the truth of not lying not killing for all these are commanded beleevers by no law but by the law of love for say the Antinomians we are under no morall Law else 5 Yea so also we may suspend the use of all outward things by Beacons Antinomian argument we need not heare pray prayse receive Sacraments teach the ignorant comfort the the feeble minded releeve the poore visit the sick c. Why al these are both outward things and are abused most men place all religion in them as in Pauls time Gal. 2. they placed religion in circumcision the Iews placed all holines in them Es. â— Mi. 6. 6 Why then was Christ circumcised for in his time many said they were Abrahams circumcised sonnes and that was enough to save them which was to place all religion in circumcision but though we may suspend the use of things indifferent when religion is placed in them yet may we not neglect commanded externall ordinances because they thinke they are good christians if they be baptised and goe to Church nor doth Paul Gal. 2. thinke circumcision to be nothing but a thing indifferent for that the false Apostles and be witched Galatians thought their Iustification stood in circumcision but Paul saith Gal. 5. Not onely circumcision was not indifferent but damnable and whosoever was circumcised had fallen from Christ. 6 Conseq To Beacon they are all Iewes who judge baptisme the Lords Supper the scriptures read and preached heavenly things It s true they are externall and without the Spirit they availe not but there is a Majesty and divinity in the Scriptures and in the power of God in the foolishnesse of preaching and baptisme also and they are in themselves spirituall ordinances of God and though baptisme be a shadow yet striving about the doctrine of baptisme is in Moses and Paul no token of their unacquaiâ—tednesse with Christ the substance of all ordinances as M. Beacon imagineth 7 This is to turne all orthodox and sound opinions touching Christ free grace redemption worship scriptures over into Septicisme doubtsome bickerings and to leave us doubting and knowing nothing with certainty and full assurance of faith but to halt betweene two in all opinions touching God Christ the Spirit Trinity incarnation free grace scriptures law Gospel resurrection heaven hell as these opinions are professed before men and Angels and this will turne to professed Atheisme to doubt and professe we doubt of all things 5 And to be ever learning and never to come to the knowledge of the truth 8 If they be Iewes who thinke not all things externall all observances and our outward conversation with men which is most externall most indifferent and free then the letter of the written and preached old and N. Testament must be free and indifferent and it must be Iudaisme to read heare or study the scriptures for they are outward things in which carnall men ever have and ever will place all religion 9 We are to contend earnestly for the faith and for every truth of God Jud. 3. Touching baptisme and all the ordinances of God and to consent to wholsome words against all perverse disputing of men of corrupt minds and destitute of the truth 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. 2 Tim. 2.14 15 16. nor 10. Can any Antinomian say that Paul was unacquainted with Christ the substance of ceremonies and circumsion when with such Godly animosity he withstood Peter to the face Gal. 2.11 12 13. and so sharpely rebuked the Galatians c. 3. c. 4. for lesser truths then we now contend for But in this Antinomians bewray of what Spirit they are when they professe all religions Popish Protestant Socinian Arrian Arminian Antitrinitarian Antinomian Familisticall to be free and indifferent and if we have love and faith in the heart we are perfect Christians though we live in wickednes disobedience and rebellion against God 16 Our second birth is our saviour Christ and dominion over sin the very son of God said H. Nicholas 17 H. N. His Christ is neither man nor the consubstantiall son of God but a holy disposition or Godlinesse whereas the Lord Jesus himselfe appeales to the senses the eyes and fingers of his disciples even after his resurrection when he was most spirituall and now in some measure entered into glory that he was a speaking man and had flesh and bones and the print of the â—ailes in his hands and sides yea the scripture saith he was the sonne of Adam Abraham Isaack Jacob David Mary 3 hee was like us
acknowledgement of sin and of the Law Thus doe all the Prophets Apostles and Saint Paul Rom. 2. Knowest thou not that the goodnesse of God leads thee to Repentance But admit I had taught or said that the Law should not bee preached in the Church although the contrary be evident in all my writings and in the constant practise of my Catechising from the beginning why should men so stiffely adhere to me and not rather oppose mee who having ever taught otherwise were now revolted from my self even as I dealt with the Popes Doctrine For I will and may boast of it in truth that there is no Papist now adayes so conscientious and in such good earnest as once I was For those that now professe Popery doe it not for any feare of God as I a poore wretch was given over to doe but they seek somthing else as the world may see and themselves know I was faine to learn by experience what Saint Peter writes Crescite in cognitione Domini Nor doe I finde that any Doctor Councell or Fathers though I should distill their books and extract the quintessence out of them have on a sudden and in their first entrance perfected their Crescite Or that the word Crescite should be as much as perfectum esse For instance Saint Peter himself did learn his Crescite from Saint Paul Gal. 2. and Saint Paul from Christ himself who told him by way of incouragement Sufficit tibi gratia mea c. Good God! will not men endure it when the holy Church acknowledgeth her sins beleeves the remission of sins askes in the Lords Prayer the forgivenesse of sins But how come we to know what sin is if there be no Law nor conscience And where shall we learn what Christ is and what he hath done for us if we could not know what the Law is which he hath fulfilled or what sin is for which he hath satisfied And though we should not stand in need of the law for our part but could pull it out of our hearts which yet is impossible notwithstanding there is a necessity of preaching it in respect of Christ which also is done and must be done that the world may know what he hath either done or suffered for us For who could know what and wherefore Christ hath suffered for us if no body could tell what sin was or the law I conclude therefore that the Law will wee nill we must be preached if we mean to preach Christ though we should not use the word Law For doe what you can the conscience will be terrified by the Law when it is told that Christ was to fulfill the Law for us at so deare a rate Why therefore should any goe about to abolish it when it cannot be abolished Yea when by the abolition of it it is the more firmely established and deeper rooted For the Law terrifies farre more dreadfully when I am told that Christ the Son of God must necessarily satisfie the same for me then if without Christ and such great torments of the Son of God it had been preached to me with bare threatnings For in the Son of God I really see the wrath of God which the Law declareâ— but verbally and with farre lesse operation and efficacy Alasse that my own friends should thus molest me I have enough to doe with Papists I might say almost with Job and Jeremiah O that I never had been born Yea I might almost say O that I had never appeared in Books I did not care but would be content if all of them were already perisht And that the works of such haughty spirits might be sold in all Book-sellers shops which is that indeed they would have that so they might be satiated with their goodly vain-glory Againe I must not count my selfe better then our Lord Jesus Christ the Master of the house who complaines once and againe In vain I have laboured and spent my strength in vain But it is so the devill is lord in the world and I could never be brought to beleeve that the devill was the Master and God of this world till I found by a pretty deale of experience that Princeps Mundi Deus hujus soeculi was also one of the Articles of Faith Howbeit the children of men still remain in their unbeliefe and I my self but weakly beleeve it For every one is in love with his own way and all perswade themselves that the devill sure lives beyond Sea and that they carry God in their pocket But for the godly which desire salvation wee must live preach write doe and suffer all things Otherwise if you regard the devill and false brethren it were better to preach and to write nothing at all but presently to dye and to be buryed For doe what you can they will be still perverting and traducing all things and raise meere Scandals and mischiefes according as the devill doth ride or lead them There is no remedy but we must and will fight and suffer We must not thinke to faire better then the blessed Prophets and Apostles which were used as we are They have invented to themselves a new Method which is that the doctrine of Grace should be preached in the first place afterwards the revelation of wrath that by no means forsooth the word Law might be heard or spoken of This is a curious Crotchet wherein they might please themselves imagining that they can turne and winde the whole Scripture as they list that so they may be Lux mundi But S. Paul must and shal be that light Rom. 1. These men see not how the Apostle teacheth that which is directly opposite to their tenents denouncing first the wrath of God from Heaven and making all the world to be sinners and guilty before God When he hath made them so then he teacheth further how they may obtaine Grace and be justified and this the 3 first Chapters mightily and clearely evince But is it not a singular blindnes folly of theirs to conceit that the manifestation of wrath must be something else beside the law which cannot possibly bee For the manifestation of wrath is nothing else but the Law where it is acknowledged and felt according to that of the Apostle Lex iram operatur And have they not now bravely hit it when in abrogating the Law they teach it againe by teaching the Revelation of wrath But thus they preposterously put the Cart before the Horse teaching the Law after the Gospell and wrath after grace But what foule errors the Devill drives at by those jugling Gypsies I discerne in part well enough but cannot now stand to discusse them And because I hope they will proceed no further it shall not need It hath been a speciall peice of pride and presumption in those men that they would bring something to light that is new and singular that the people might say Heâ—r's a brave fellow indeed Here 's another Paul Have they
come we by faith in Christ come suffering glorified Luther saith tom 1. p. 529. Non facta sed fidem patrum imitemur let us follow not the deeds but the faith of the Fathers Luther burnt offerings were not for justification but a sacrificed Oxe was a witnesse of grace and to speak so a working voyce of thankfulnesse or an handy or manuall gratitude by which the hand powred out thankfulnesse by reall words They beleeved in Christ to come we know he is come and gone to the father to prepare dwelling places for us Luther Abraham saw Christs day in faith and the spirit onely Luther the same Christ the same faith from Abâ—l to the end of the world and did reigne in divers ages of the world Antinomians as Den Crisp Saltmarsh Del deny any heart-Reformation true conversion to God actuall remission of sins and of all sins or free justification by free grace in a Gospel-way to the Jews under Moses as we are justified and saved under the Messiah and make the promises and covenant of grace with Papists and Sâ—â—inians to differ in substance and nature from our Gospel-promises and free covenant as if their law tutory Gal. 4. had varied the way of Justification and salvation to them and to us CHAP. XII Of Christian Liberty and of sense true and false 10 Conclusion Antinomians have not Luther for them in the Doctrine of Christian Liberty Luther Vnusquisque Christianus sciat sâ— per Christum constitutum esse in conscientia dominum legis peccati mortis contra scâ—at quoque hanc servitutem externam corpori suo impositam ut per charitatem serviat pâ—oprio Qui autem aliter intelligunt libertatem c. Luther Omnia sunt libera nobis per fidâ—m omnia serva per charitatem ut simul stet servitus libertatis et libertas servitutis Libertas Evangelii non tollit res corpora debitâ— nominum sed conscientias liberat a vinculis spiritualibus Luther Christianus in conscientia debet esse medicus in externis moribus debet esse asinus Per fidem Christi non sumus liberi ab operibus sed ab opinionibus operum id est a stultâ praesumptione justitiae per opera quesitae Let every Christian know that by Christ he is made in his conscience as he beleeveth in Christ the Lord of law sin death so that these have no power over him On the contrary let him know that this externall servitude is laid on the outward man that by love he is to serve his neighbour Those who otherwise understand Christian liberty as Antinomians who think they owe no obedience to the Law they enjoy the gaine of the Gospel to their owne destruction and are worse Idolators under the name of Christians then they were in Popery All things are free to us by Faith yet all things are under obligation of Law in regard of charity that so the servitude of liberty and the liberty of servitude might stand together The liberty of the Gospel takes not away things bodies nor duties of men but freeth the consciences from spirituall bands of wicked opinions Thâ— Christian in his conscience should be a physitian but without in externall conversation an Asse to beare the burthen of Brethren Luther meaneth in things indifferent that are without the case of scandall as hee exponeth himself Tom. 1 472.528 and clearly To. 1. In Christum credentibus omnia munda indifferentia licita sunt quaecunque vel praecipiuntur vel prohibentur externis ceremoniis c. and Tom. 2.154 155 156 158. Through faith in Christ wee are not free from works but from opinions of works that is from a foolish presumption of righteousnesse to come by works Now by opinion of good works Luther meaneth conscience and the resting of the conscience on good works as our righteousnesse hence so often saith Luther the Law hath nothing to doe with the conscience the Law hath no power over the conscience the Law ought not to reigne over the conscience And so 2. he placeth our Christian liberty not only in freedom from the Judiciall Law Tom. 4 on 1 Pet. 2. Rom. 13. and from the Ceremonies of the Law of Moses Tom. 4. fol. 145. But also from the condemnation of the Morall Law As is clear Luther That Christian liberty which Christ hath purchased is not so easily beleeved as spoken if it could be apprehended by a sure and firme faith no fury nor terror of the world of law sin death and the devill could be so great which would not be swallowed up as a little spark of fire by the great sea Libertas illa quam nobis Christus peperit non tam cito creditur quam nominatur Si certa ac firmâ fide apprehendi posset nullus furor aut terror mundi legis peccati mortis et diaboli tam maguâ— esse posset qui non 〈◊〉 seu scintilla a mari ab ea absorberetur Then Luther evidently thinketh our Christian Liberty is not from duties commanded in the Law but from the terrors accusation and condemning power of the Law after wee have sinned against the Law Luther Verba illa libertas ab ira Dei lege peccato morte c. Dictu facilia sunt sed Magnitu dinem hujus libertatis sentire fructum ejus in certamine in agone conscientiae applicare hoc plus quaÌ„ dici potest difficile est Luther In carne nulla debet esse libertas Debemus enim subjecti esse parentibus Magistratibus in summâ omnium servi esse sed in Spiritu conscientiâ Liberrimi ab omni servitute ibi nulli credimus nulli confidimus nullum timemus nisi solum Christum qui regnat inter medias afflictiones cum gaudio laetitia inter media peccata cum virtute fortitudine These words Liberty from the wrath of God law sin death c. are soon said but to finde the greatnesse of this liberty and the fruite thereof in a conflict and agony of conscience and apply it practically is more hard then can be spoken So he expresly clearely this Liberty in the flesh that is in sinning there ought to be no liberty for we ought to be subject to Parents Magistrates and finally the servants of all but in the spirit and conscience we are most free from all servitude for there we beleeve none trust in none feare none but onely Christ who reignes in the midst of afflictions with joy and gladnesse in the midst of sins with strength and courage It s clear by the flesh Luther cannot mean as Antinomians and Papists with Libertines doe the sensitive part which they call the Asse contradistinguished from the minde will and conscience as if the renewed man in whole sinned not with will affection reason conscience for the reason that Luther giveth is contrary to that for saith
Historicall Literall and Grammaticall sense but in the Mysterious Allegoricall and Spirituall sense is the way of Legalists who say they follow the Letter and know nothing of the Spirit but the Letter killeth and the Spirit quickneth Read Philosophy dissected and the peeces called Theologia Germanica and the Bright Star and H. Nicholas his Exhortations and Documentals and you shall find strange Allegories And Saltmarsh is as Monkish in Allegories as they 2. Antinomians tell us often of imputed righteousnesse which supposeth Christ was a true reall Man and God-Man in one person and that we are saved by the merit an satisfaction of his obedience and death imputed to us But Saltmarsh and Familists herâ— tell us Christ is a meere figure sampler document or example onely in which God discovers to us grace and love And all that is spoken of Christ as in that person not in that person really but figuratively as in that person that was borne of a virgin who was circumcised c. is spoken in figure of the whole nature What Was not Christ reall and very Man our only surety Mediator High Priest who offered a reall sacrifice for us Is he nothing but a figure and if Adam was not the first man in whom all stood and fell so that all have sinned in him neither can Christ be the second Man in whom all his sonnes are justified redeemed and saved But Familists deny that Adam was the first man in whom all stood and fell as Saltmarsh told us before and therefore Familists deny that doctrine of the first and second Adam Rom. 5. and 1 Cor 15. 3. It is a mystery that all that Christ did from his childhood to his crucifying death and crosse was a discoveâ—y of God by this Figure in the whole mystery how God is in all his and works and hath his times of Law-crucifying c. Was his crucifying but a discovery or a document of God by this figure The Scripture riseth higher He was wounded for our transgression he was bruised for our iniquity the chastisement of our peace was upon him with his stripes we are healed Esai 53. And him that knew no sinne God made sinne for us that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him as it is 2 Cor. 5.21 And in his own selfe on the tree he bare our sinnes 1 Pet. 2.24 The Familists make Christ a discovery and a teaching figure not a true Man The Socinians make him a Man but a meere example of patient suffering if we follow him his example will save us but they denyed he payed a reall satisfactory ransome to Gods justice for us 4. By Christs death say they God witnesseth to his people that he is their God and they his people by killing all their strength and life and power of the first creation and carrying it up to a more excellent and glorious life his own Spirit How killed Christ the strength life and power of the first creation Christ is but a figure and Christ but suffers sayth Gortine and dies in us when we who beare his Image For Man saith Saltmarsh p. 3 4. is created according to the Image of God which was Jesus Christ doe suffer and die for God cannot die And to this agreeth well what Saltmarsh saith p. 288. Others say he himselfe and Familists in opposition to Protestants who make Gospel-administration to stand in repentance faith sanctification justification 285 286. the mystery of salvation is no other then Immanuel or God with us Christ being no more but an anointed one and that anointed one is our nature or weaknesse anointed with the Spirit even God himselfe who is strength And this mystery of great and exceeding glory is revealed in peeces and parts and after the manner of men according to the infirmity of our flesh within the Christian in graces c. and in the Scriptures or expressions and formes without the Christian then is Christ crucified nothing but a beleever graced within with Gods Image And p. 283. he saith O how doth the pure appearance of God powre shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory Either by letter or by graces the day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Okes. Now a Saint anointed is God manifested in the flesh to Saltmarsh and will the Lord powre shame on God manifested in the flesh or is the day of the Lord against Christ â—evealed within the Christian in graces and in the Scriptures without the Christian Then is Gods wrath kindled against grace within and Scripture without brave Divinity The Scripture saith not that Christ on the Crosse killed the strength life and power of the first creation that is Gospel-grace beleeving and God manifested in the Saints that is the new creature in them and the first creation that is as they say the natuâ—rall faculties of knowing willing nilling so as the holy Ghost and the Lord Jesus must come in place of these faculties and in us love feare beleeve rejoyce and we all our powers that we had in creation must be dead passive organs Industry Arts Sciences Tongues Labouring acting of Duties quite removed as flesh and corruption and we turned in all spirit See Rise reign Er. 1 2. For Saltm saith Sparkles of Glory 230 231. all other askings or seekings of God which are not thus in Spirit or in the will or mind of God in some evidence or pure work of the Spirit is but the askings of creatures as creatures All exhortations in Scripture to this duty as Seek yee my face Pray continually are onely then rightly effectually and properly applied and obeyed when the Spirit of God doth it in the Christian when the Spirit of God breathes in and reveals the will of God and acts in the duty or expressions and the Christian speakes in himselfe or the presence of others that mind of God and so the Spirit of God cloathes it selfe in flesh or letter or expressions as to the outward man If by a pure work of the Spirit Saltmarsh mean that the Spirit acteth as the principall determining moving acting cause carrying on the work so as our Spirit and naturall faculties of mind will affection have their own subordinate and inferiour active influence in the work the holy Ghost helping our infirmities it is good but this is no new light nor Familisticall secret of all Spirit but that which Protestants teach against Den and other Arminians old liers and new lights But â— feare a pure work of the Spirit is as much as the Spirit acts purely wholly only in praying and all supernaturall acts and the naturall faculties strength power and life of the first creation are destroyed and annihilated so as we are dead passive Organs doing nothing but the Spirit doth all as Libertines say Second causes work nothing but God as the soul of all worketh all in all creatures This is the secret and so the praying and all the supernaturall duties of beleevers are pure
3. The whole frame of the creation here is put out of order v. 10.11 4. It is the day that shall come as a Thiefe in the night which is the day of judgement Matth. 24.43 44. 1 Thess. 5.1.2 5. It is the day before which God will gather in his own willing them to be saved 6. It is called The day of the Lord v. 4.9 10. I should not spend time to refute such new dreames 28. Page 262 263. Saltmarsh censures the Lords Prayer as a legall peece because it sayes Our Father which art in heaven but as we are not to dreame of a locall God so neither should our thoughts be creeping low and clayie in prayer 29. The Spirituall Christian knowes no Sabbath but the bosome of the Father 266. Answ. No wonder Antinomians destroy the fourth Commandement they destroy the other nine and all the letter of the Bible as fleshly and a killing Letter I beleeve the Lords day is morall and perpetually morall till Christs comming from Gen. 2.2 Exod. 20.8 Deut. 5.12 Matth. 24.20 John 19.42 Luke 24.56 1 Cor. 16.1 Acts 20.7 Rev. 1.10 Let Saltmarsh and Familists call for the book of sports on the Lords day I knew never any truly Godly in either Kingdom despise the Lords day 30. The Scriptures or writings are the true Scriptures not as they are meerly in their Grammaticall construction sense or common reading which any that understand the Hebrew and Greek may perceive And according to such and such interpretations are not to be imposed as meere things of Faith and Fundamentals but so farre as the Spirit of God reveales them to be the very mind of God else they are received for the authority of Man The Pharisees had the Scriptures in the Letter Answ. Scriptures are not the word of God but in their Grammaticall sense and reading otherwise Jewes and Pharisees have not the Scriptures in the letter that is in the true literall sense for the Pharisees corrupted the Scriptures and made them null the literall sense is the most spirituall sense because Familisticall and Popish allegories and new-light-senses are wild-fire not Gods word Saltmarsh and H.N. doe as corruptly also expone Scripture as the Pharisees did of old For example 1 Tim. 3. God manifested in the flesh and Zach. 13.3 4 5. and 2 Pet. 3.1 2 3 4 c. and Rom. 5. that notable place concerning the first and second Adam and 2 Thess. 2. and the place Rev. 11.1 2. where Saltmarsh saith p. 17. the outer Court of the Temple troden upon by the Gentiles is the flesh and first creation and all outward administrations and many the like so as they leave off to be the word of God being abused by their phantasticall allegories and senses that are not the minde of the Spirit nor his scope 2. If yee receive not Fundamentals but in so far as the Spirit reveales them in the literall sense yee doe well But a naturall Spirit may receive the Orthodox sound sense and be farre from inward revelation that makes the word effectuall 3. We will no man to receive the Word beleevingly because men or Churches command so to doe But of this before the same is Swenckfields argument CHAP. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the Word are Instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace â—o us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 31. NO outward Ordinance or Ministration of the Creature or of Letter can convey or conferre any spirituall thing they are but images or shadowes of spirituall things the seeing of things darkly as in a glasse 1 Cor. 13. Sparkles of glory p. 247. Answ. This is that which Swenckfield and Mr. Dell and all Libertines teach that the written read and preached Word is no instrument of saving soules because it is not an effectual instrument without the Spirit but the word internall or the Spirit within teaching must be all then is every mans inward word Spirit Conscience his Bible Rule and obliging Lâ—w and every man is obliged to follow his blind guide his consciencâ— and then he is not infallible Hence no compulsion in matters of Conscience yea nor in Polygamy murther For the Word is no Rule say Familists 2. There is not one faith but every man hath a faith and Religion of his own by which he is saved 32 Saltmarsh now riseth higher for whereas he said Free grace c. 49. p. 179 180. To doe any thing merely as commanded from the power of an outward commandement brings but forth legall and mixt service or at best finer hypocrisie Now hee saith in his Sparkles of glory now the outward Ordinance or ministration of the creature or of the letter cannot convey spirituall things to us and epist. to the Reader p. 6. The other opinion of Protestants is that the letting up of such a forme of worshiping God in ordinances scripture letter of the word praying faith habits of graces c. is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it which is indeed a finer kind of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outâ—ard things and conveys his al-glorious and allmighty spirit by them when as they are onely signes figures and Images of more spirituall things injoyed or to be injoyed and that of Gods appearance and conveyance of himselfe in outward things according to this opinion is such as the Papists hold as to Images c. Or things conferring grace ex opere operato and all Idolaters accordingly conceiving that God immediatly informes and glorifies and spiritualizeth those formes and figures to the beholders as the Israelites when the Calfe was made cryed these are thy Gods O Israel I know Ordinances used in their true nature and as things that are the parables figures and types of spirituall thingâ— are not to be rejected but many Christians doe sweetly partake of them in this their estate of weakenesse or bondage wherein God makes heavenly things appeare by earthly that men as Thomas may see and beleeve though blessed are they that have not seene and yet doe beleeve Thâ—re is something of the mystery of God in this and somâ—thing of a mystery of Sathan in it That of God is this that the Lord doth in much wisdome suffer the weakenesse of some spirituall men to come forth and by this hee carieth spirituall things in more mystery and manageth the glory of his spirit through wayes and things which are an offence and scandal before the world by which some stumble and fall and are broken Christ was set up for the falling as well as rising of many in Israel That of Sathan is this of reproaching the pure spirit of God by reproaches viz. Of praying by the spirit and preaching by the spirit and new revelations and new lights thus making the world blaspheme and the weaker Saints affraid of the glory of the spirit lest it proove delusions Answ. Here is good Reader a more avowed reproaching of the wisdome of
God in Ordinances Familists and Antinomians willingly mistake and pervert Scripture while they conceive the letter that killeth which is the Law of woâ—ks as opposed to the Gospel and nothing else to be the whole Ordinances of God as in formes that is the written scriptures praying preaching seales hearing conference and that if we beleeve God conveys his spirit in or by these we are Idolaters and worship God in formes images and signes the very Doctrine of H. Nicholas but Rom. 7.6 the oldnesse of the letter is the law commanding intire and absolutely perfect obedience under a curse and having no promise of the spirit and grace to obey and this oldnesse of the letter is the meere letter of the law as law-holding us as the Sonnes of the old Adam under condemnation And the newnesse of the spirit is the grace of the Gospel inabling us to obey what the law commandeth and whereas we cannot obey perfectly assuring us we are under a new Husband and Surety who by his merits takes away the guilt of our sinne for the oldnesse of the letter is opposed to the newnesse of the spirit in the Text as two contrary states to wit the state of Law and the state of Grace which are as two contrary Husbands the one saving the other condemning But the oldnesse of the letter or of the law is not contrary to the ordinances of scripture Hearing Praying Sacraments for then the law should condemne and forbid all these which it doth not 2 Because Paul had called the Law the oldnesse of the letter some might say then the Law is essentially an ill thing and sin He answereth ver 7. What shall wee say then is the Law sin God forbid Then it is cleare by the oldnesse of the letter he meant the law 3 The oldnesse of the letter is opposed in the Text to the newnesse of the spirit then the oldnesse of the letter cannot be ordinances scripture the letter of the Law and Gospel the written and preached word for the written and preached word is never opposed to the grace of Christ or the renewing spirit The word spirit are diverse never opposite or contrary And 2 Cor. 3. the letter is not the written word and seales and ordinances and Ministers preaching the Gospel 1 Because Paul saith expresly God hath made us able Ministers of the new Testament Now sure in this sense they were Ministers of the letter to the far largest part to whom they preached yea the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 and their Gospel hid and so a mere letter to these that perish yea and to the most part to a world 2 Cor. 4.3 4. but they were Mininisters of the spirit not of the letter not because they preached not the letter and externall word of the crosse to the effectually called for the contrary is said 1 Cor. 1.23 and if the letter be ordinances the Apostles were Ministers of the letter to all saved and not saved for word and seals and Law and Gospel were written spoken preached held forth by the Apostles to both saved and lost in the visible Church But Paul expresly denies that they were Ministers of the letter but of the spirit 2 The letter is the ministration of death The ministration of death written on stones only And not on fleshly tables of the heart not the Law written in the inward parts Jer. 31. For this Law on stones is the Law commanding but promising no grace to obey and commanding all and perfect obedience under a curse and eternall wrath and for that a killing letter yea for that the ministration of death the letter is not then new Testament ordinances as the written and preached Gospell and seales of the Covenant for as these are written on paper and not on the heart they are also a killing letter but not in the Apostles sense and yet the Apostles were Ministers of the new Testament in these to those that were lost and to those that were saved 3 The ministration of death had a glory that Israel could not behold and if a glory then a spiritualnesse as it is v. 7. and v. 9 it is called glory but letters graven on stones are dead of themselves and have no glory at all except in the thing signified then the written Law as it is here spoken of is not a naked signe figure and shadow But a spirituall ordinance including the thing signified and so something of God and therefore the Letter or ministration of death here cannot be so large as all written or preached ordinances and seales and that as they are meere formes types figures 4 The letter spoken of here v. 11 is done away and opposed to that which remaineth and is not done away but the letter of the written Law and the Ordinance of the Gospel preaching of Christ and the seales of the new Covenant and expresly the Lords Supper are not in this sense a letter a meere sign figure and shaddow for they are not done away The old and new Testament doe remaine and must be preached till Christs second comming Yea that the letter and outward ordinances are not done away as Moses his veile and his shaddows and types is most evident in that John who wrote after the ministration of the Spirit was come and to these who have the anointing that teach them all things 1 John 2.27 saith expresly 1 John 1.3 we declare unto you by writing the word of life 1 John 2.1 I write these ver 12. I write to you little Children 13. I write to you Fathers 14. I have written 26. These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you and Paul must be a Minister of the letter in all the Epistles he wrote to the Churches by this way 5 The Gospel and new Testament Ordinances are delivered with much plainenesse of speech v. 12. and the old Testament is yet to be read and far more the new Testament is to be read and preached as is cleare v. 14. Then the letter cannot comprehend all Ordinances and old and new Testament in their formes and preaching to be done away as Familists dreame 2 As touching the supposed Idolatry of serving God in Ordinances written read and preached Scriptures of the old and new Testament 1. We doe not include and imprison the infinite God who is incomprehensible in sounds letters writen or spoken in creatures Sacraments that are not God we confesse but holy and warrantable Ordinances of God for we are here to do as God himself doth for we teach no man to fix or pin the Almighty within his ordinances the way of the Spirit with the word we dare not determine but the Spirit goes along with the word the Lord putteth his word and his Spirit in the holy seed in Covenant with him Esa. 59.21 The foolishnesse of preaching is a mean to save 1 Cor. 1.23.18 And if it be Idolatry to serve God in his own Ordinances Familists stumble
have nothing but inward spirituall worship and say now it was unlawfull to take â—he Covenant and the deepest Familists say it was at that time dangerous to refuse the Covenâ—nt and they might lawfully take it and keepe their heart to God for H. N. Epistle to the Daughters of Warwick so teacheth Now councels as sermons and preaching and the written word are but formes to these men Anoynting is the work of the alone Holy Ghost 1 John 2.27 and no worke of men and they are all carnall â—en or such as H. Nicholas speaketh are wise with Worldly Antichristian false and fleshly wisdome 2 He tels us the New Testament worship consisteth in faith hope love and citeth John 4.23 and Paul preached at Troas and administred the Lords Supper till breake of day all that beleeved were together and continued daily in the Temple and did breake bread from house to house here was union but not a word of externall Vniformitie Answ. Here was all the Uniformity we crave for that which Peter preached in one house Matthew or another Apostle preached not the same very words and in the same forme of Grammer but all the twelve preached the same thing in Doctrine prayed for the same thing all administred received the Supper of the Lord according to the Institution of Christ all did sit at table all did take break and eate all did drink after the elements were blessed this Uniformity or unity cal it as you will we seeke and an union in the externall acts and ordinances but this unity is not among Presbyterians Familists Antinomians Arrians neither Doctrine nor praying nor beleeving of these same fundamentals are one as the letter would say for if all have love and all give faith and beleife to the dictats of their Conscience and a Spirit leading without scripture This unity sufficeth not though Familists beleeve Christ is not God incarnate yet we beleeve he is God incarnate though Antinomians beleive a justified man cannot sin needs not coÌ„fesse nor sorrow for sin yet we beleive the just contrary here is neither unity say we nor uniformity we have unity of faith hope love say Familists but no uniformity because there is an indifferency in what ye beleeve if yee beleeve what Conscience or an Enthysiasticall spirit speake to you it is all one you have true faith and true love By the way of these men The Unâ—formity that Familists cry downe is the tying of the spirit and his various working to one form and way of working for this were to rule order inlarge and straighten the spirit of God by the spirit of man saith Del. But we judge Familists to be ignorant of the state of the question For the preaching and worshipping of God in spirit and truth is not the thing in question but how the outward Ordinances whither the spirit concurre with them or concurre not ought to be ordered we say God hath not left men at freedome to follow the dictates of Conscience at will which often is conceit not Conscience the word regulateth us sufficiently that we looke to the rules of edification charity prudency order decency and especially the word of God But the mystery is this all outward things are indifferent and we are to please one another in them and the spirit without the word is a rule to us in the ordering of externals We heare Saltmarsh and M. Beacon say we must please one another in love in outward things so H. Nicholas saith paterne of the pres Temp. The Services and Ceremonies he meanes all the Idolatrous service of the Church of Rome shall not save any one without the good nature of Jesus Christ and of his service of love nor yet condemne any one in that good nature of Jesus Christ nor in the service of love I see not then how Becold sinned in taking fifteen wives at once for to follow the word and figures of the Law thou shalt not commit Adultery is as Del and Familists tell us the spirit of man that inlargeth straitens the spirit of God which would have some colour if preaching of the word sacraments hearing were to be ordered by the wisdome of mere men and if Orthodox Doctrines of councels in their matter were mens devises and not Gods word and if the spirit of God did not agree to goe along with his owne Ordinance In Vniformity every Christian will doe for peace sake as far as Conscience will permit But shall the Christian doe nothing for truths sake and for the commanding law of God in Uniformity or in unity or onenesse in externall worship In external worship then we have no law but please one another in love and the law of peace or if Conscience have any acting therein it is Conscience acted by the Spirit without the word so in all externals if we keepe faith and love in the heart we may live as we list A good loose world there is an Uniformity in wars in marrying in whoring in invading the rights of the Subjects their power liberty goods possessions wee have no law in these but peace pleasing one another in love And what may we not doe then If we keepe Familistical love in our heart which is the Godly being and the Godding of man with God a permitting Conscience no word of God is our rule But the onely rule say they is Conscience Led with peace that is with a desire to please one another in love in all externals in cursing or no cursing murthering or no murthering whoring no whoring lying blaspheming railing no lying no blaspheming no railing For the written word and law of God the Old and New Testament to Antinomians and Familists is a forme a letter and some certaine figures which yet are not the Christian mans obliging rule Saltm sparkles of glory p. 238 239. for p. 216 217. The whore is adorned saith he with gold and pearle which are those excellencyes of nature and formes of worship and Scriptures with which shee decks her self as a counterfit Spouse of Christ pag. 243.245 So the Uniformity of having the same Old New Testament and the same Law and Gospell preached is here covertly condemned and the having the same outward Ordinances is contrary to inward and spirituall unity in the Godly being of love and faith as if we had no word of God for to read Scripture partake of Ordinances but all externals were free In things of the mind wee looke for no compulsion but of light and reason The Authour means in Religion and faith which cannot be compelled we looke for no compulsion This was as much As we looke not from the Parliament for any Laws or use of the Sword to punish us then if one should deny there is a God as many fools doe if any should blaspheme and raile against the Godhead wee looke the Parliament should not take notice of it 2 all Religion here comes in under the name of things of the minde
anointed of God in this words are but the outward skin of prayer the Spirit must adde soule heat and breath to words Some have a sort of eloquence in praying who have as little of the Spirit of adoption as some that cannot pray without a booke a growing up from booke praying to extempory praying is no growing in the Spirit because if we distinguish as we should between a gift of praying and preaching and the grace of adoption or of praying and preaching in the Holy Ghost many al their daies have a naturall liberty of praying and say Lord Lord without a Booke that are but workers of iniquâ—ty as divers Antinomians and Familists are for the most part and their mere shining gifts and golden words are bought and sold by the simple for grace and the spirit of adoption 3 Nor is extemporary prayer always a mere outward thing because wit memory and affections act therein these powers are not mere blocks and stones in praying and by this argument all that Saltmarsh writes is but a mere naturall and outward thing and not writing in the spirit as he vainly boasteth in his Books because wit memory affections act in the producing of such prayers yea they that are fleshly may write all the new discoveries and sparkles of darknesse and flesh that Saltmarsh writes for the Spirit never taught such dreames or rotten phancies nor such interpretations as he doth offer to us as dictates of the pure spirit CHAP. XXXIV A tast of the wild allegorick interpretations of Scripture that are in this peece of Saltmarsh which he fathers upon the pure immediate actings of the Spirit beyond law and Gospel FRom this Is God the God of the Jews only and not of the Gentiles also Rom. 3. He inferreth that God hath not limited ordination to the Presbytery so as none in a constituted Church should preach but they as if to be a God to his people in Covenant were to make al in Covenant men women sent preachers of the gospel 2 Psa. 50. Thou thoughtest I was such a one as thy selfe Because I punished thee not but was silent at thy Adulteries and Slanders so the true sense is but Saltmarsh saith that is a God merely of one image or figure Therefore God is not in one forme of worship saith he the law the gospell but in another beyond both to wit the spirit What greater violence can be done to the scripture 3 And the Heavens cannot containe him therefore God is not in one forme of worship doctrine or confession He may inferre therefore he hath not sufficiently revealed himselfe to us in his word and works contrary to Psa. 19. Saltmarsh 284. The day of the Lord will be upon all our Cedars and Oaks and pleasant Pictures and Idols of gold and judgement shall be upon all the Merchandise of Babylon the pearlesse and pretious stones the Cynamon and Odors then must God poure shame upon all flesh and fleshly glory upon all the visions and dreames that man hath of God by reason creature-imagerie or outward administration notion by letter or by graces c. Answ. In such a noone-day light of the Gospel can we beleeve that Antichrist should call Gospel-administration by the letter that is the preached Gospell inward graces and faith laying hold on Christs imputed righteousnesse with the name of flesh dreames imagerie idols oaks of Bashan Babiloâ—s pretious wares Did the Holy Ghost Isa. 2.12 13. c. Rev. 18 12. intend any such thing 4 Touch not mine anoynted ergo give the anoynted liberty of conscience to preach or teach of God what they please An. but that doe my anoynted no harme will warrant that the Prophets should not sâ—dden the hearts of the anoynted in the way of righteousnesse But it shall never follow ergo Nathan may not rebuke David the anoynted of God for his adultery and murther ergo if an anoynted of God commit murther the Magistrate should not punish him for it nor ought the anoynted to be rebuked or hurt with the tongue though they deny God Christ Scripture Not as Lords over Gods inheritance or having Lordship over your faith ergo liberty of all Religions is lawfull Answ. Saltmarsh shall never prove this consequence To the weake I became as weake then are all outward things in worship indifferent We are to please one another to edification Rom. 15.2 ergo all outward things are indifferent see Sparkles p· 20. Answ. The place Rom. 15. is to please one another in acts of the second Table as not to offend our Brother in meats then may we please him in drunkennesse gluttony whoredome except the words be other wise exponed 2 Thess. 1. Christ shall come to be gloryfied in his Saints that is the Lord Jesus his second comming in spirit and glory in revelation in his Saints Sparkles p. 22. Answ. Then Christs second comming is not in the end of of the World in a bodily manner but so spirituall as it is daily fulfilled and the day of Judgement is even now and in this life as said Henery Nicholas and it hath beene these 1647 yeares Antichrist or the man of sin 2 Thess. 1. is the old man Answ. Saltmarsh will not have the Pope the Antichrist because Popery and all Religions are indifferent The first Tabernacle stood in meats and drinks and diverse washings and carnal ordinances then baptizing with water is Jewish Sparkles 29.30 we are circumcised with him in baptisme ergo there is no baptizing with water Spark 31.32 Answ. The affirming in some respect of the operation of the first cause doth not anull all the actings of the second cause nor bring to nothing all ordinances Job 29.2 The candle of God shineth upon their heads and the secret of the Almighty on their Tabernacle that is the Disciples had the Summer sun shining on them while Christ was among them in the flesh when that ministration came but to its point it became a place for Satyrs and Owls Answ. Job speaketh of his worldly prosperity before his troubles came on him and Psa. c. 13.19.20 of the desolation of Babylon neither of which the Disciples saw Salmarsh citeth the place of Job as if the Holy Ghost intended his monkiâ—h sense which was never in the heart of God Hee shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire ergo ther 's no water-baptisme 33. Answ. It is no consequence Goe tâ—â—ch and baptize that is goe Disciple and baptize now Paul and Apollo were nothing and cannot wake Disciples then hee must speake of the ministration of the Holy Ghost or gifts which were to continue for that age only Answ. But the Apostles ministerially as instruments and Servants could make Disciples and baptizeâ— outwardly Christ only inwardly and effectually as the principall cause Col. 2. Being circumcised with circumcision made withâ—uâ— hard then as true circumcision is made without hands so is baptisme Answ. But it followeth not circumcision with hands is forbidden Gal.
and not infallible Prophets and Apostles 2 Thess. 2. pag 110 111. The Antichrist is not the Pope but a ministery in the letter and 107. Hush Luther Wiccliffe Calvine Martyr and Bede had but faint and small discoveries of the spirit and letter and pag. 111. pag. 24 25. He that did with hold and hinder the revealing and the dominion of the man of sin was the spirit He that sits in the seat of God is men in Synods judging the spirit himselfe and God in the Saints p. 147 148. H. Nicholas Evang. 31. Sect. 1 2. saith the Pope is the cheife anoynted Answ. Except H. Nicholas and Saltmarsh no Protestant Divine exponed the man of sin to be any other then the Pope and the Hinderer that he should be revealed the Emperor and only Saltmarsh and the Anabaptists of Munster put a note of shame Antichristianisme on Luther Calvin as literall reformers no question because Martyr refutes Anabaptists Calvin the Libertines and Anabaptists Bullinger the Anabaptists and Enthusiasts Luther the Antinomians Mr. Saltmarsh sets himself above them in the all-spirit and highest discovery of glory I am with you to the end of the world that is to the end of that ministration till the Apostles dyed and no longer A. of this before The Iews sparkles of glory p. 151 152. were not onely a type of the true Christian Church but of the Christians in the lowest dispensation and in their armed tribes and Generals as Moses and Joshua were a figure of Christians under pupillage and bondage to nature and so they were led out against the nations who were a figure of worldly tyranny and oppression to recover their land of rest or such worldly priviledges as they had in promise donation from God under the Gospel the Lord suffered the same figure in Peter who walked about with Christ in his fleshly appearance with his sword girt about him till Christ had him put up his sword in his sheath because he was goeing out of that dispensation of flesh into more glory into the same glory he had with God before the world was Answ. Who ever mocked the word of God as these men do Yet these froathy allegories must be discoveries of all-spirit above Calvins and Luthers light 1 Such types or dreames have nothing so much as in a shadow of ground in the word 2 Christians under bondage to nature is a new phancy while men are in mere nature they have nothing of Christ or Christianity nor feel◠any Law bondage yea nor know it 3 If Peters Sword was a figure of ministration of the flesh to be layed aside whē Christ now ascended to glory how dare Christian Magistrates then bear the sword for after the ascention of Christ they are entered into glory with the Father and such glory as Christ had before the World was golden imaginations What mocking of the word of God is this Because Christ prayed John 17. Father gloryfie me with the glory that I had with thee before the world was therefore Christ mysticall and the Saints his body were then to enter into the glory that Christ had with the Father before the world was that is eternall glory when Peter was at Christs command to lay aside his sword 1 What warrant to make Peters Sword a figure of Christs fleshly dispensation and his laying downe of his Sword a type that Christ and his Saints ought after this to fight no more but to enter into a glorious dispensation into which all the Saints were to enter even the same glory that Christ had with the Father before the world was 2. Whether ought the Saints to dye eat drinke marry after Christ hath commanded Peter to lay aside his sword should they not enter into the same life of glory farre above and beyond all these infirmities and bee as Christ was dwelling in the glory he had with the Father from eternity Then should not Familists warre any more but disband and breake their speares into plowshears 3. Who made them capable of the glory Christ had before the world was 4. What Spirit fancied this interpretation Father glorifie me c. that is Father carry my Saints out of a dispensation of blood wars to a life of pure and all-Spirit and glory even in this life Saltmarsh despiseth interpretations by consequences and whence had he these more then monstrous consequences 161. p. In that a Christian is bone of Christs bone he is more then a conquerour Ro. 8. quencheth the violence of fire Heb. 11. Ans. Our having the same flesh and nature that Christ had makes us not victors but our faith is that which overcomes the world 1 Joh. 5.4 None can see mee and live pag. 282. so as they that see God doe not live or that thing called themselves doe not live that which is called a mans selfe is his owne reason his wisdome his righteousnesse his desires or will his lusts c. Now if these live God was never yet seene Ans. This place Exod. 33.20 is foolishly wrested by Saltmarsh for God speaketh not in that place of the seeing of God by faith in the light of his Spirit as if these naturall faculties were annihilated and pulled out in regeneration and God did actually see know beleeve love in us and our soules were turned over unto dead passive organs nor doth God speake there to Moses of regeneration but he represseth the spirituall and too much curiosity of Moses who desired to see God face to face and more then the Lord was pleased to reveale in this life to him or to any in the state of mortality Moses desired to see more then the Lords backe parts v. 18. Moses said I beseech thee shew me thy glory God answers so much as is good and profitable for him hee should see but his glory as in the life to come he could not see in this life Saltmarsh 307.308 exponeth the place Zach. 13. more spiritually By the false Prophet is ment the Spirit of Antichrist by the father and mother that begat him they who made him a Prophet or cryed him up and their thrusting of him through for lyes is the spirituall smiting of the Antichristian working with the sword of the Spirit through some new enlightnings from God Ans. Such lying wresting of Scripture from the literall and native sense of the Spirit is the way with Origen to turn all Scripture into allegories and types for read the words and they are a Propheticall threatning of death to the false teacher by his nearest bloud-friends alluding to Deut. 13. where father and mother were to cast stones at those dearest to them if they should prophesie lyes and this is to be fulfilled under the Messia's opened fountaine of his blood v. 1 2 3. I will cause the Prophet to cease his father shall threaten him Thou shalt not live he shall be ashamed and shall not dare to professe himselfe a false Prophet but a herdman and
not to oblige the elect to obedience except the Spirit goe along with them in that they conspire with Arminians and Pelagians who will have the Covenant of grace an unjust bargaine as obliging to things unpossible except God bestow sufficient grace on all and againe they must say none unconverted are condemned for not beleeving that Gospell because it is unpossible in the letter as well as the Law to any except the Spirit worke in us to will and to doe 3. He denyeth that we are to wait on outward Ordinances or on God in the use of means which hath a double sense 1. As if we were to wait for conversion from only outward means or as if the letter of the word the sound of mens voice the seales or Ordinances of themselves could worke faith or of themselves convey spirituall things to the soule this we teach not But we teach that faith comes by hearing not internall hearing for that is conversion it selfe but by hearing of a sent Preacher Rom. 10.14 15 16. But the way of Gods conveying spirituall things by the word preached we dare not determine but sure we are to wait on Ordinances externall as the man waited thirty eight years at the poole for his health though not the pool but the Angel troubling the water healed all that were healed and while the Eunuch reads and heares Philip expone Esa. 53. the Spirit acteâ—h upon his soule and while Lydia heares the Lord opens her heart while Peter preacheth the word the Holy Ghost fell on all that heard the word Act. 10.44 Act. 8.34 35 36. Act. 16.14 while three thousand heare Peter the Holy Ghost pricketh their heart and addeth them to the Church Act. 2. that they gladly receive the word v. 37 38 39 40 41 42. the inward opening goeth along with Gods outward teaching By Saltmarsh his way we are nor to heare the word nor to wait on God in the use of any meanes nor to use any meanes and commit the successe to God but to waite on extraordinary raptures and inward teaching say they not on outward meanes but our wating on the outward meanes piously used is all in order to the breathing of the Spirit of life and the inward word say we as some saile and seeke the wind both at once and doth this offend Familists that we serve and wait on the Lord for the desired harvest and that some wait on the tyde and then saile so is Saltm angry that we heare preach read though the unconverted doe not these spiritually and in the Lords good houre whâ—n the Angel commeth downe and troubleth the water the Spirit lifteth up the sicke man and puts him into the water and he is healed Protestants generally are not ashamed to owne this as the way of God 1. In hearing and outward means no man is to limit the holy One of Israel to his time the time of the Fathers teaching the third or the twelfth houre is not knowne to us but all our life it is our duty to lye and watch at the posts and gates of wisdome Prov. 8.34 2. We are not to idolize meanes and to take Scripture or Ordinances for Christ they are creatures not Christ and of themselves cannot save then let us use the meanes not give them any higher place then means neither think all is done if we use means thus it 's not Christ without us but Christ within that effectually saveth us 3 Nor is the acting of the Holy Ghost so as if the word must first stirre the spirit of God but by the contrary as the Poole of Bethsoida moved not the Angel to bring him downe but the Angel came downe and stirred the Poole so the Spirit first stirres and blowes upon both our spirit and the word and then the word and we both are inlived for any stirring upon the word and blowing of the North and South-wind upon the flowers and Garden to wit the soules of the elect is first and principally from the spirit for the spirit is the Authour creator and in the immediately inspired Organs the Prophets and Apostles the Pen-men and the Spirit devised and dictated the the words letters and doctrine of the old and new Testament 2 Tim. 3.16 17. 2 Pet. 1.19 20 21. Luke 1.55 70. 2 It s he that sends Messengers to speake in his name Esa. 48.16 Esa. 6.1 2 3 Jer. 26.12 3 When we doe not actually heare or partake of Ordinances the Holy Ghost bringeth the word to our remembrance and wakens up the memory and faith of the word by works of divine providence Joh. 16.13 Joh. 14.26 Joh. 2.21.22 4 The Spirit acts by rods judgements and afflictions Deut. 30.1 2 3 4 5. Hos. 5.15 Luke 15.15 16 17. Yet so as hee reviveth the memory of the word preached read and heard and worketh in and by it 5 In praying promising threatning in the fervour and zeal of God there cometh upon the soules of the servants of God some strong and mighty propheticall impression and violent impulsion that they speake and prophecie what otherwise they would not in cold blood speake and God hath made good the words of his servants which as it is not ordinary so it must be tryed Familists have no ground to dreame that Jeremiah or John intended a contrary betweene the outward teaching as a killing letter and the inward teaching as the only quickening of the Spirit excluding the letter and all teaching of men because the one said Jer. 31.34 And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know mee c. and the other said 1 John 2.27 And ye need not that any man teach you for the same anoynting teacheth you of all things and is truth 1 The Authour to the Hebrews c. 8. applyeth the saying of Jeremiah to Christ and his dispensation under the Gospell and the former Covenant to the law and dispensation of the old Testament so as if it prove any thing it must be against all teaching of men by men by the Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Doctors which are certainly bretheren teaching bretheren and neighbours instructing neighbours which close subverteth the end of Christs ascending to give some to be Apostles c for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ and that to the end till we all come in the unity of faith c. 2 It must be against the writing of the new Testament and the teaching and doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles upon which we are built Jesus Christ being the cheife corner stone Eph. 2.20 3 The Authour to the Hebrews applyeth this they shall be all taught of God to all new converts under the New Testament and the same doeth Christ John 6.45 46. But Saltmarsh and his Familists say only the perfect ones and these that are all Spirit are beyond and above all Ordinances of man
fallible and infallible like to the Spirit immediately inspiring the Prophets We take literall exposition sometimes as it is exposed to figurative and typicall and in this sense we condemne such as presse all borrowed metaphoricall and allegoricall speeches in Scripture according to the letter whereas these by analogie of faith must have a spirituall sense and yet the grammaticall and the spirituall sense are opposed as Ps. 72.16 There shall be an handfull of corne in the earth upon the top of the mountaines the fruit thereof shall shake like Lebanon Jer. 31.12 Therefore they shall come and sing in the height of Zion and shall flow together to the goodnesse of the Lord for wheat and for wine and for oyle and for the young of the flocke and the herd These words and the like Calvin and our worthy Reformers Musculus and Luther of whom Saltmarsh saith they had but little discoveries of the Spirit because Calvin wrote against his fathers the Libertines Luther against Antinomians Bullinger against the Anabaptists and the Enthusiasts in regard of himselfe and the Family of love as Barrow railetâ— more against Calvin then any Jesuit can doe These words I say our worthy Reformers expone of the spirituall glory and fruits of the Spirit under the Kingdome of the Messiah because the the Scripture cannot beare another interpretation which saith Rom. 14.17 The Kingdome of God is not meat and drink c. So we detest their grosse and literall exposition who expone Christ as meaning that we must dismember our body when he compared the renouncing of our vilde affections to the plucking out of our eyes and cutting off our hands and feet because this literall and grosse exponing of Scripture is contrary to the sixt command Thou shall not murther and wee say here that figurative speeches have no literall sense but that which they would have if they were turned into modified and simple expressions though none more then Enthusiasts and Familists reject all literall expositions and so cast away Scripture Ministery reading hearing because the Scripture depresseth all these and calleth them nothing in comparison of the operations of the Spirit that are above nature But that the literall and spirituall sense are one and the same and the Letter and Spirit subordinate not contrary we affirme for Scripture hath not two senses but the grammaticall and native sense that the words offer without violence or straining of Scripture is the true meaning of Scripture indeed there be two evidences and lights that manifest one and the same sense as the naturall man seeth the true sense of the same Scripture with the naturall literall and star light of meere naturall reason and the evidence of a naturall literall orthodox Spirit and the renewed man seeth the same sense with the supernaturall spirituall and Sunne-light and spirituall evidence of a Spirit of grace above nature Hence how farre the spirit and spirituall actings of the Holy Ghost are opposed to externall literall and naturall actings and the letter of the word and externall ordinances to what is said I adde thâ—se considerations 1 To preach the like I say of praying hearing and the using of all ordinances in their kinde with the wisdome of words 1 Cor. 1.17 with excellency of speech with the loftines high riding and soaring of words or humane eloquence and wisdom a predominant starre shining in al faâ—se teachers especially in Enthusiasts Familists and the like who give out that they speake coales and fire-flaughts when it is but wildfire 2 Pet. 2.3 Rom. 16.18 much in request now to preach I say so loftily is contrary to preaching in the evidence or demonstration of the spirit so Saltmarshs Sparkles of glory Gortynes dreames H. Nicholas his writings are farre from any spirituall or heavenly forcing and convincing power they have great swelling words like globes or balls of capacious swelling bagges or blathers of wind but every word is not a pound weight but a wandering cloud a fleeting aire such as the spirit pure spirit discoveries of the spirit hightenings of pure free grace all God all Christed fully and purely spiritualized Saints that live not on any of these creatures below no not on ordinances are ordinary to them But then 1. They speake none-sense that others more heavenly then themselves not understanding them may go for carnall legal literall men as not having the spirit and so not able to understand or judg of the things of the spirit wheras they are the only spirituall men that judg all things in the mean time they know not what they say speak contrary to the Scripture to sense 2. They have a sort of high lofâ—y speaking but far from the Scripture-stile that as it is high yet runneth with Christs feet and pace in the simplicity of Jesus Christ now their eloquence is a combing decking and busking of Christ and the beauty and glory of the Gospel which is as if you would cloth the noon-day-sun with a gowne of cloath of gold set with rubies and precious stones or as if one would make a purple coate of fine pure silk to a faire Rose or Lilly the Sun and the Lilly are twise more beautyfull without these then with them 2 To speake in the spirit is to speake with power life majesty in a peircing way in the power of God 1 Cor 2.5 and this is not a naturall power Again to speake or preach in the letter is to speake drily coldly deadly or if it be with sense and affection it is naturall like Cicero Demosthenes but without the majesty and some what of heaven and Christ in the tongue like a very Scrib and Pharisee in the chaire not as Christ who spake with Authority for when pursevants were sent to take him with bodily violence he tooke them with heavenly power they could not lay hands on him but returned with their apoligie never man spake as this man suppose the same sermon and thâ—se very words in matter and sense had come out of the mouth of a Pharisee they had lost the Majesty in his tongue I confesse every hearer cannot know this and a spirituall Preacher can no more cause a naturall eare heare this then yee can write sounds or your eyes can discerne the sweetnesse of honey where the tasâ—e is only judge and a basâ—â—rd Spirit may goe on far to counterfeit the true Spirit but in the manner of speaking he comes short but so nigh he can come as if it were possible he would deceive the very elect Matth. 24.24 and keepes many elect and many precious Christians in England this day captives under the power of abominable heresies but God shall I hope rescue them and seek out his sheepe that are scattered in the darke and cloudy day 3. That which excludes humane industry and much of the actings and ratiocinations of man in the first moulding of heavenly truths is most spirituall So the Prophets were inspired 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
1.23 24 25. such as are meat and drinke that are made for the belly and shall be destroyed with the belly so the Prophets dye but their word doth not Zaâ—â— 1.5.6 yet Saltmarsh telleth us the minde of the Familists as some of his Sparkles of glory 247. that outward ordinances are perishing and evanishing shadowes such as circumcision sacrifices and old Testament Ceremonies for as these past away when the â—â—dy Christ came so shall they at the comming of the Spirit and they being the beholding of God in a glasse 1 Cor. 13.12 there comes an administration of all-Spirit in which these glasses must be broken then we must say reading hearing preaching Scripture seales are as unlawfull now to Familists as falling from Christ and denying of the comming of the holy Spirit for to use Moses Ceremonies now were to fall from Christ and to deny Christ to be come in the flesh 2 Christ is with his Disciples to the end in preaching and baptizing Matth. 28.19 20. and Paul chargeth Timothy to keepe inviolably and unrebukably this command of prophecying preaching sound doctrine reading meditating 1 Tim. 4.14 15 16. to teach and exhort 1 Tim. 6.1 2. and of governing the House of God by Elders that labour in the word and doctrine and some that labour not in the word and doctrine 1 Tim. 5 17 18 19 20 21 c. even to the appearing of our Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6.14 It is knowen that Swenckefeld denied the Scripture to bee the word of God and made only the internall instinct of the mind the word of God so saith Palladius de heresibus hujus Temporis and his owne writings and so doe Saltmarsh and Del. When the Holy Ghost highly extollâ—s the word of God and recommends it to us he cannot meane the internall word or the Law of the Spirit of life written in the heart but the preached word Act. 6.4 we will give our selves to the ministery of the word that is to preach and not serve tables it cannot be a ministery of the internall word and law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus that internall ministery is not given to Paul or Apollo who are nothing Joh. 14 25· the word which you heare is not mine this was not the internall word Acts 13.26 to you is the word of salvation sent 46. it was necessary the word of God should be spoken to you the internall word was not spoken to them for they blasphemed 2 Thess. 3.14 if any man obey not our word noâ—e such a one none can disobey the internall word Jam. 1.23 if any man be an â—earer of the word and doe it not rebelling against the Lord is rebelling against his word Num. 20.24 because yee rebelled against my word yee shall not enter into the land Isa. 30.12 13. because yee despise this word this iniquity shall be to you a breach not to humble our selves at the word is not to humble our selves before the Lord 2 Chro. 36.12 Zedekiah did that which was evill in the sight of the Lord his God and humbled not himselfe before Jeremiah the Prophet speaking from the mouth of the Lord Mat. 10.32 he that denieth me saith Christ before men I will deny him but Mark 8. v. last he that shall be ashamed of me and my words c. to be ashamed of the truth and word of the Gospel then is to be ashamed of Christ and to deny him What then shall be said of that which Saltmarsh saith all outward administrations whether as to Religion or to naturall civill and morall considerations are only the visible appearances of God as to the world or in this creation or the cloathing of God being such formes and dispensations as God puts on amongst men to appeare to them in this is the garment the Sonne of God was cloathed with downe to his feet or to his lowest appearance and to worship such an adminstration when God is gone out of it is to worship an Idol an image a forme without God or any manifestation of God in it save to him who as Paul saith knowes an Idol to be nothing 1 Cor. 8.4 Ans. Would Saltmarsh and Del give us Annotations on the Bible they should furnish us with many monsters in Divinity here he maketh the garment wherewith the Sonne of God was cloathed Rev. 1. all the formes of worship wherewith God manifested himselfe to the Jewes under the Law to Christians under the Gospel yea to the heathen that had but naturall and civill Revelations of God Shall wee aske a warrant for playing thus on visions types allegories Familists tell us the Spirit taught them so But 1. what Spirit made Christ the Son of God Mediator to appear to heathen in their Poets-Religion their idolatrous images and false Gods for they worship devills not the Son of God Levit. 17.7 Deut. 32.17 Ps 106.37 1 Cor. 10 20 21. 2. Is not here a saying of every man in his own Religion and a saying revelation of God in the workes of creation 3. What ground of so many circles and new formes of Religions a naturall civill or morall Law Joh. Baptists way Christs way in the flesh the Spiâ—its way which is say they after Christs ascention to heaven all glory without ordinances at all the Scripture tells us of none but Law or Gospel and the Sonne of God is in none of these without Law or Gospell that we read of 4. That we worship God in all these formes acceptably in the heathens way of adoring Jupiter and Bacchus wee know not 5. Wee know not what this meanes to worship the Law the heathens Religion the Gospell we know no worshipping of created things of word Sacraments figures Scriptures reading all these being meanes of tendering worship to God not things worshipped Christians worship none but God 6. It must be Idolatry to a Familist to worship God in hearing Sacraments reading praying for God hath left all these to him and he lives in a higher way upon the Spirit without Ordinances 7. But to him that knowes an Idoll to be nothing as Familists doe an Idoll is nothing because Idolatry and the sinnes of the outward man adultery lying swearing forswearing a tongue speaking vanity a right hand of falsehood are no sinnes because done by the outward man and Saltmarsh and his fellow-libertines have that much knowledge of the Spirit as to know adultery is no adultery to a â—ustified man or an Elder of the family of love and that which is â—dolatry to an unrenewed man to adore figures and formes is no Idolatry to renewed men who have knowledge that an Idoll is nothing not any externalls to Familists the wickedst prankes hell can devise are no sinnes and sinne is but an opinion know then killing of your father and bowing downe and adoring the devill to be no sinnes and lay by conscience of sinne as Dav. George and Anton. pocquius and such swine teach us and they are no sins But these words
that the dead which are fallen asleep in the Lord rise up in this day of his judgement and appeare unto us in godly glory which shall henceforth live in us everlastingly with Christ and reign upon the earth is a detestabl hereticke But H.N. teacheth so Evangel c 37. sect 9. Whosoever teacheth that to bee borne of the Virgin Mary out of the seed of David after the flesh is to bee exponed of the pure doctrine out of the seed of love is a detestable hereticke But H.N. teacheth so Document sent c. 3. sect 5. Whosoever teacheth that Jesus Christ is come againe unto us according to his promise to the end that they all which love God and his righteousnesse and Christ and perfect being might presently enter into the true rest which God hath prepared from the beginning for his elect and inherit the everlasting life is a detestable hereticke But H.N. Evan. c. 1. sect 1. teacheth so c. Having examined these reasons with the books of H.N. we doe finde that in truth he holdeth these heresies and we think in our hearts and of our own knowledge affirm that H.N. is in these heresies a detestable heretick promising faithfully befor God and your honours never hereafter to have any dealing with his bookes and doctrin nor to go about to bring any to the love liking or reading of them and that we now speak is the true meaning of our heart as we look for mercy at his hands which searcheth the heart It shall never be well with England till the like abjuration of the doctrine of H.N. of Wil. Del Joh. Saltmarsh of Town Eaton Den Crispe and the scandalous Antinomians be tendered to most of the Army of Sir Thomas Fairfax and all the Sectaries in England but the Arme of the Lord must still bee stretched out against the land in fury and indignation till it be destroyed and till he throughly avenge the quarrell of the Covenant with so high a hand and so presumptuously broken by the Kingdome of England A MODEST SVRVEY of the secrets of Antinomianisme with a briefe refutation of them from the word of truth CHAP. I. Antinomians unjustly aceuse us IT cannot be judged either a wounding of the weake who side with Familists for a bastard love with Antinomians for a dead and rotten faith with Libertines the enemies of holy walking with God to answer those that aske a reason of our hope especially when we are nick-named Legalists Antifidians Pharisees Antichristian teachers enemies to free Grace because we stand for a rule of righteousnesse in the Law repentance from dead workes strict and close walking with God against all which that is to me a wall of brasse As deceivers and yet true as unknowne and yet well knowne Yet I give a briefe account of those saving and innocent Doctrines of the hoast of Protestant Divines if possibly truth may pierce through their eye-lids who winke because they will not see Of old the Albigenses were called Hereticks but saith an indifferent man genus haereseos nunquam nominant So now neither the heresie nor the Protestant Divine can be named that teach that the Law and Gospel are mixt in the matter of justifitation or that teares of repentance wash us from our sinnes that the covenant of grace is a covenant of works that we are to seeke righteousnesse in our selves CHAP. II. Antinomians are Pelagians WEe are farre from Pelagian grace that an unconverted man can leave sinne because sinne hath an earnest desire of soule-saving comfort cannot speak nor doe but in feare of sinne that an hypocrite under the Law can in good earnest and down-rightnesse of heart yeeld himselfe wholly to the law of God as a wife to her husband to bee instructed and ordered in all things inwardly and outwardly after the minde of God in the Law So Saltmarsh telleth us of a Legally-Gospel-way of conversion in which Christ in truth is received Much like to that of Familists of New England that a Legalist for truth may attaine the same righteousnesse that Adam had in innocency before the fall and a living faith that hath living fruits may grow from the living law We judge that an unconvert is so farre from a conformity to the Law that his conscience is burnt with a hot iron and he never saw his keepers face hee being under the law a captive in thick darkenesse and therefore all his faire vertues are white sinnes 2. Hee is an ill tree that cannot bring forth good fruit 3. True mortification is wrought by the Gospel-spirit 4. The law cannot give life 5. An hypocrites faith who is under the Law is dead CHAP. III. We hold no morall preparations with Pelagians Papists and Arminians going before conversion WEe teach not that which Saltmarsh falsely chargeth us that Vowes and undertakings never ascending to Christ fit us for conversion nor doe we too much burne or bear the wine of Gospel-grace with the Law-fire of workes and conditions For 1. we deny against Antinomians and Arminians any such Gospel-promise he that doth this and this and is so and so fitted with such conditions quallifications as money and hire in hand shall be converted as a reward of his worke The question touching preparations is not whether an humbled soule because humbled hath a good warrant to beleeve and receive Christ. We conceive the bottome of no mans faith is within himselfe but the common ground and Royall charter warranting all to beleeve is the free and money lesse offer of a precious Saviour who ever will have Christ and pay not a penny of condition or law worke for him take him freely But the question is of Christs order of bringing us to beleeve and close with Christ and the question is whether a damned Pharesee on his high horse of merits and law-righteousnesse an undaunted Heifer a Simon Magus a despitefull Atheist Elymas a Witch never broken nor convinced by the law must in that distance to Christ and the Gospel be charged to beleeve an everlasting love of election toward himselfe and without more adoe be led into the Kings chamber of wine to the slowings of soule-redeeming bloud or must he first bee humbled convinced of sinne burdened with everlasting burning due to him and so led to Christ. Antinomians say Sinners as sinners belong to Christ and have Christ offered to them as sinners and none can beleeve too hastily in Christ but sure they can beleeve or presume too misorderly and arrogate Christ to themselves as you teach them while they know no sinne-sicknesse for Christ. For 1. some too hastily will bee Christs Disciples before they make their reckoning what it will cost them 2. The Lords order is to cast downe and then convert first he draweth away some of the ill bloud and rancke humours and pricketh the heart and then bringeth the sicke to the Physitian the trembing Publicane
is a reall change of our state in justification YEa clearely before God there is an excellent change in the state of the Saints from ungodlinesse to justification so as they were not from eternitie nor before they beleeved justified and godly 1. because the Lord saith In time past the Gentiles were no people and obtained no mercie and now are a people and have obtained mercy Jerusalem was once polluluted in her owne bloud and the Lord looked on her so and he washed her and adorned her 2. The Apostle was once to God a blasphemer a persecutor and God saw him so else neither was the Apostle so nor could he speake truth in saying so but he obtanied mercy So in other Scriptures a most reall change is holden forth and that in Gods eye CHAP. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of Justification WEe utterly deny that Antinomians can make good their charge that we mixe works and the Law in matter of justification with faith and the free grace of God 1. Works done by grace smell of the mired fountaine they spring from they are polluted with sinne now Paul Rom. 3. saith All Jewes and Gentiles have sinned none doth good Psal. 14. Psal. 53. Void of sinne therefore by the Law can no flesh be justified and so the righteousnesse by which we stand before God must be free of sinne and free of a breach deserving a curse which must fall on us if we continue not in all the Law in the most gracious works we can doe yea if not in all that the Law requires to the least jot or tittle we are not justified now with such a Gospel-inherent righteousnesse as no man hath 2. Christ must be a Saviour by halfes and quarters if we divide the righteousnesse of our Saviour betweene faith or works between Christ and our merits Free grace is a jealous thing and admitteth of neither compartner corrivall or fellow with Christ. Paul will have his owne righteousnesse in the plea but dung 3. It quite brangleth the peace of God that issueth from justification that it is a peace that free will createth to my selfe from my owne works and not a peace dipt in satisfactory bloud 4. It taketh much glory from Christ that we weare a garment foreternitie of our spinning better the wedding garment bee begged and all its threeds be of free grace and that full glory be given to the Lambe 5. Law and Gospel Grace and Law-payment must be confounded 6. Christ must die in vaine CHAP. XXII Antinomians deny sinne to be in the justified ANtinomians will have no sinne remaining at all in a justified person and nothing contrary to Gods holy Law And Crispe saith It s close removed as if it had never been All which is true of the Law-guilt and actuall obligation to eternall wrath but of the Essence being or blot of in-dwelling-sinne in us it s most false 1. Pardoned sinne that Christ payed for is so sinne that if wee who are pardoned John and the rest of beleevers who have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous say wee have no sinne wee deceive our selves and the truth is not in us 2. Who even of the justified can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure inherently from my sinne there is not a just man on earth that doth good and sinneth not There is none that doth good not David who is justified by faith no not one 3. The flesh in the regenerate sinnes and lusts against the Spirit and the holy Law of God and the body of sinne though subdued having lost the Kingly dominion as a Tyrant though not the nature and being as Augustine saith of sinne as an underling dwelleth in all the justified but is not imputed 4. What we want of the perfection that God requireth to be in our sanctification and mortification which are but in growing while we are in this life must be sinfull imperfection 5. For we dayly aske of our Father which is in heaven forgivenesse of sinnes which we could not doe except sinne remained in us nor doe wee with Papists say that Christ but covereth but washeth not away our sinnes in his bloud for the guilt obleiging to satisfactory punishment is fully washen away not covered onely CHAP. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne WEe judge that unsound which Towne saith To Faith there is no sinne nor any uncleane heart for then should Christ dwelling in the heart by faith and sinning be inconsistent which is known to be contrary to Scripture to the experience weaknesses complaints of the Saints groaning under a body of sinne as captives in bolts and yron fetters 2. And must argue that who ever beleeve are as perfect as Angels in heaven 3. That a justified person beleeveth not onely pardon but the perfection of Angels and that he sinneth not and must be perfectly sanctified if he beleeve a lye to wit that he sinneth not but is perfectly holy and this fancie they build on Luthers words perverted who saith I beleeve that there is a holy Church which is indeed nothing else but I beleeve there is no sinne no malediction no death in the Church Whereas Luther speaketh not of sinne in its in-dwelling blot but of sinne as in point of Law it doth actually curse condemne and inflict the second death in which sense in point of free iustification there is no sinne in the invisible Church of the justified and effectually called Saints Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 154. Thus the Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners and children of wrath not that we are so but seeme so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds CHAP. XXIV The raigne of Faith not absolute as Antinomians say ANtinomians will have the raigne of faith so absolute that in faiths kingdome of grace there is no sinne which were more then a golden heaven on earth for so 1. Faith were perfectly strong and in the highest pitch of fulnesse of perfection in all the justified 2. If withall the whole morall acts of a justified person should flow from no other spring but this strong faith ever acting us to good But wee cannot yeeld to either Libertines or Antinomians that Faith is so absolute a Prince as that all sin rout and branch not only in its fullest dominion but also in its being and simply indwelling must be banished out of Faiths dominions so as once beleeving we could no more as sinnefull men but must act as beleevers for ever but wee thinke under faiths raigne sinne dwelleth as an underling as of old the Gibeonites dwelt under conquering Joshuah and victorious Israel as hewers of wood and drawers of water Yet these Cananites were said to be spued out of that good land 1. Jure bellâ— by the Law of conquest and of victorious inheritors as sometime they were 2. They make
the state of justification a state of sinnelesse and absolute perfection and of compleat sanctification to which nothing can be added which is not possible in this life and then we should yeeld a scepter of highest royalty to faith 3. If the Law of Faith did free us from the Law as a rule of righteousnesse good works were not our convoy and friends to accompany us to heaven CHAP. XXV The Antinomians ground that God seeth no sinne in the justified refuted WEe judge it abominable to say that God can seen no Adultery no lying no blasphemy no cousening in beleevers though they doe fall in such enormities It is true he seeth no sins in beleevers as a just Judge to condemne them therefore but will Antinomians who deny that the Jewes under the Old testament and first covenant had a compleat and full pardon of all their sinnes say the Jaakob of God with whom God was in covenant in Balaams time and therefore that false Prophet could not be able to use enchauntment against them were capable of such a compleat remission as that God could see no iniquity in them God then must see some iniquity in Jaakob and no iniquity in Jaakob But sure God must as God that knoweth all things and as a Father see all the sinnes that justified persons commit But Antinomians deny that the sinnes of beleevers committed after they are justified are sinnes at all and so God cannot see them to be sins which are not sinnes but so we cannot see sinne in our selves except by the sight of unbeliefe which is a false sight And that is their meaning which I prove Because saith Eaton of that which is not there is no temporall punishment correction or paine forgiven sinne is not or hath no being before God Joh. 1.29 Therefore of forgiven sinne there is no punishment I assume But Davids Adultery Peters deniall all the sinnes that the justified yea of all the elect are say Antinomians pardoned and remitted before they be committed and taken away on the Crosse by Christs bloud then the sinnes committed by justified persons are no sinnes 2. To faith there is no sin saith Towne 3. There is no sinne under the raigne of faith 4. Nothing remaineth in a justified person that is sinne But that God seeth sinne in the justified though not as a Judge to condemne them for sinne is cleare 1. Hee seeth the thoughts a-farre off and knoweth all things and so must know evill and sinnefull thoughts 2. He forbiddeth Davids Adultery in the 7. Command and Peters deniall of his Lord in the 3. Command even after they are justified persons except David because justified have a dispensation to sinne under the Gospel contrary to the Word 3. The Lord rebuketh sinnes in the justified in David in Peter Get thee behind me Sathan 4. The Lord punisheth sinnes in the justified 5. He is displeased with them doe yee provoke the Lord to jealousie But the thing that David had done displeased the Lord. Sure not so as to condemne David eternally then there must be in God another displeasure for sinne by which he must see it as sinne then his everlasting displeasure 6. The Lord recordeth the sinnes of justified persons in his Word as of Moses David Peter John 7. He hateth them 8. Giveth his Saints grace to see and bewaile them 9. Directeth them as sinnes to his owne glory which hee could not doe if he saw them not as sinnes committed by his elect to manifest the glory and riches of his free grace CHAP. XXVI Confession required in the beleever TO confesse sinne in the justified cannot be a worke of unbeliefe I have sinned saith David 2. And forgivenesse is promised to the sinnes confessed by beleevers nor can it bee said that the justified may confesse their sinnes committed before their effectuall calling as Paul doth or that the Church may confesse their sinnes according to the unjustified and unregenerated number that are mixed with the visible Church because these truely as they make one visible body with the justified have sinned To which I answer 1. By the Antinomian grounds Pauls sinnes which he confesseth 1 Tim. 1.13 14 15. were pardoned before they were committed and so taken away as if they were no sinnes before they can be named blasphemy or persecution and so Paul must lye in calling himselfe the chiefe of sinners for hee could never truly say to God he was a sinner pardoned sinnes to Antinomians are no sinnes 2. Antinomians must say there were not one elect nor regenerated of that part of the Church of which Moses speaketh and Esaiah Daniel Jeremiah when the Church saith Thou hast set our sinnes in the light of thy countenance and our trangressions are multiplied before thee and our sinnes testifie against us which Antinomians can never prove and is a meere conjecture and manifestly false for that company confesseth Psalm 90. Who had God their God from everlasting to everlasting Vers. 2. and that saith Esai 64.8 But now ô Lord thou art our Father and who acknowledgeth God to be their hope and Saviour Jer. 14.8 Nor is it confession that we have sinned as Crispe saith to acknowledge that Christ hath satisfied for our sinnes 1. Because confession is an acknowledging what wee have done against the law of God that is to acknowledge not what we have done against the Law or what we are but what Christ hath suffered according to the Law and will of God 2. Confession is an act of sorrow expressed in words But that is an act of Faith flowing from joy and assurance that Christ hath dyed for our sinnes CHAP. XXVII The Law is yet to be preached to beleevers THe Law is yet to be preached as tying us to personall obedience whatever Antinomians say on the contrary in the covenant of works personall and perfect obedience was craved Antinomians judge that by the Gospel Christ hath done all for us which is most true in the kinde of a meritorious and deserving cause satisfying justice but they doe loose us from all personall duties or doing our selves or in our own persons so as we should be obliged to doe except we would sinne We thinke the same Law-obligation but running in a Gospel-channel of Free-grace should act us now as if we were under a covenant of works but not as if the one were Law-debt and the other wages that we sweat for and commeth by Law-debt Antinomians make all duties a matter of courtesie Yet would we wish 1. Preachers to extoll Christ and study Christ as their dayly Text and heighten free-grace 2. Preach Christ the garland crowne and floure of all duties 3. Presse duties as taking their rise from Gospel-grace and running as in a channell of free grace and into Christs bosome 4. Let people often know doing is no merit 5. That selfe-righteousnesse is
sinne 2. In the other extremity Saltmarsh denieth simpliciter any decree of God so much as permissive touching sinne and gives him no more but a bare fore-knowledge without any decree and makes man onely the occasion of sinne who undeniably is such an occasion as father and mother are of their owne births Man were to bee pittied and excused if hee were an occasion onely of sinne But 1. if the Spirit act immediately on us so as wee we are passive in beleeving praying and in all acts of Sanctification as Towne saith and we must be the same way passive as when God justifies us which he doth ere we be born again and as Crispe saith by forcing grace on us as a Physitian violently stoppeth Phisick in the mouth and downe the throat of a backward patient against his will and if wee bee not obliged to pray beleeve and upon the same ground not to abstaine from Adultery Murther for grace must act in both but when the Spirit doth stirre and excite us then we are no more guilty of sinne in omitting good and committing evill then a stone falling off a towre is guilty of beating out a mans braines for in these the man is a passive block as the stone is in its motion and if we abstaine from praying not being obliged to pray because the Spirit acts not on us wee sinne not judge then who is the father of sinnes of omission by the good leave of Antinomians and upon the same ground it is as unpossible but we must fall into sinnes of commission as swearing lying blasphemie heresie unbeliefe adultery murther stealing except either the restraining grace or the renewing sanctifying Spirit act upon us as wee cannot chuse but sinnefully omit duties of praying beleeving when the winde of the Spirit bloweth not faire on us for these duties and so Antinomians must either be Pelagians and say there is no need of grace to eschew sinne and so they must be un-friends to free grace or then men must be guiltlesse in all sinnes by this opinion and let them then choose upon whom they will father all sinne 2. We are to pray continually and watch thereunto with all perseverance and keepe our selves in the love of God Watch and pray Waite for the comming of the Lord with girded up loynes waite for the day of our redemption Then are wee obliged by the command of Christ whether the holy Ghost breath on us or the wind of the Spirit blow faire from Christs heart on our heart or no to the supernaturall acts of praying beleeving hoping watching Nor is Christs act of free grace in drawing stirring and actuall inliving our obliging rule but the revealed will of God in the Law and Gospel and if we be meere passive as stones and onely obliged to supernaturall acts when the tide of free love and rich grace floweth on the shoare and banks of our whithered Spirits then wee must not onely say we are freed from the Law but from all Gospel-commands all free invitations of rich grace according to the letter or then that the Spirit is obliged to attend and joyne his bedewings and flowing of free love and grace ever when we heare or read the Gospel But when Saltmarsh Towne and others of that Tribe say the Gospel is not in the letter dutie opinion sense reason but in the Spirit life grace faith they meane the same with New England Libertines That the will of God in the word or directions thereof are not the rule whereunto Christians are bound to conform themselves to live thereafter So as old Anabaptists taught wee shall all bee taught of God and the annointing teacheth us all things and therefore the written Scripture Law Gospel the Ordinances of Preaching Reading Praying Sacraments belong not to us to be under them is to be under the Law and the old dead Letter and the livelesse passive Inkie and poore Paper-ordinances of Men and not under the Gospel that is under the immediate actings of the Spirit contrary to the Word of God which maketh an harmonious subordination not a contrariety betweene outward ordinances and the inward working of the Holy Ghost to the Law and the Testimony the weapons of our warfare are not carnall but spirituall and mighty through God Here are both Word and Spirit As for me this is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy Seed c. 2. It is a close rejecting of the Word of God written in the Old and New Testament which the Prophets Christ and the Apostles recommend to us as our onely rule it is to subvert all Ministery and Ordinances contrary to Scripture and to make the Gospel written the holy Ghost himselfe 3. This i◠to loose us from the Commandement and Gospel-exhortations to holy walking delivered by the Prophets Christ and his Apostles 3. And sure if we obey Gospel-commandements as stones and blocks without any action in us or from us at all and must then obey onely when the Holy Ghost acteth and stirreth the fire Commandements and Gospel-promises Reasonings Preaching Ordinances must be as vaine and unreasonable to move men as stones and dumbe wood Upon this ground Saltmarsh with Antinomians would have all Logick abeted But carnall ratiocinations and discourses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That exalt themselves against the knowledge of God wee are more willing should be abeted and exiled from Divinity then Antinomians who set free grace on pinnes of love rather then Faith as if wee were justified by loue as their brethren of the Family of love dreame And 2. who be they who remaining Antinomians turne Arminians and fight for free will and universall attonement and generall Redemption of all and every one upon the meere principles of carnall reason and such a naturall pitie and impotencie of love to all and every one of mankind as God cannot make out and which by naturall principles tendeth to the universall salvation of all and every one of mankinde yea of a world including Devils also And upon this ground Cornwell saith Such a faith as is wrought by a practicall Syllogisme because it followeth from the strength of reasoning or reason not from the power of God is but an humane faith And Saltmarsh The interpreting saith hee of the Scripture thus in the letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel And the Gospel saith he is formed of exhortations perswasions conditionall promises commandements to the end that divinne and spirituall things might be more naturally conveyed in a notionall and naturall way as the key is made fit to the wards of the locke rather then for any supposed free will in man as some imagine Which doth farther evidence the mind of Familists and Antinomians
that Job David Heman Jonah say they are cast off of God yet at the same season Psalm 42. Davids heart was toward the Saints with whom he went to the house of God 2. Many we see dying who doubted for a time if ever they beleeved or were in Christ and yet were convinced that they loved the Saints but because they loved the Saints they could not make an actuall inference ergo they were translated from death to life because that actuall inference requireth the actuall blowing of the Holy Ghost a Saint in naturall Logick may be forced to yeeld an antecedent and the necessary consequence because both must be the cleere Word of God as 1 Joh. 3.14 I yeeld I love the Brethren and ergo I am translated from death to life But because hee seeth both the truth of the Antecedent and Consequence by the sparks of a meere naturall light he may be farre enough from faith and a supernaturall evidence of the Spirit to make him to beleeve it for his owne inward peace comfort and quieting of his soule and this deceiveth Antinomians that they thinke the knowing of their spirituall condition by marks being convincing and strong in a naturall way is presently the supernaturall evidence of the Spirit which it is not and 2. they inferre that it is to trust in their owne righteousnesse and stand on their owne legges if men come by assurance of a spirituall interest in Christ by their own inherent righteousnesse and then must they be justified saith Cornwell by works Yea 3. the New England Libertines say A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but he must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it And M. Towne saith The Saints are to forget and never remember their own holy walking So say they That true poverty of Spirit doth kill and take away the sight of grace But all the three consequences are false for a naturall evidence of my being in Christ cannot quiet my soule with the assurance of peace and for the other two wee are to forget our holy walking yea and as Towne saith to judge it losse and dung in the matter of our righteousnesse before God and thus to forget it so as we trust not in it is poverty of Spirit but simply to forget all our love to the Saints so as wee doe not remember it for the strengthening of assurance and our comfort is contrary to the whole Epistles of John and a begging of the question For sure it is damnable pride to trust in our own righteousnesse in that regard Paul may say I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby justified And so also we are to cast all behind us as losse and dung but it is utterly unlawfull and contrary to spirituall poverty to make no use at all wholly to forget and not to strengthen our faith and our assurance and comfort in any holy walking at all For Ezechiah dying comforteth himselfe in this Remember now O Lord how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight And David I have kept the waies of the Lord and have not wickedly departed from my God all his judgements were before me And Job My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone back from the Commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food And Jeremiah Thy words were sound and I did eat them c. And the Church I am comely In my bed by night I sought him whom my soule loveth c. My heart waked In the way of thy judgements Lord we have waited for thee the desire of our soule is to thy name c Nor can a Legall Pedagogie be objected for spirituall poverty was injoyned confidence in our own righteousnesse condemned in the Old Testament as well as in the new and Paul hath the same in the New Testament Asser. 4. What ever objections Crisp Saltmarsh Towne and others have to prove that all the marks of sincerity love universal obedience agree to hypocrites and so can be no certain evidences of our faith and assured interest in Christ are 1. such as Papists bring to prove None can have undoubted assurance they are in the state of grace 2. The arguments that prove these marks may be counterfeit because they may be such in hypocrits We conclude also that the Faith of the Saints and their broâ—d Seale and immediate Testimony of the Spirit may be in hypocrits A white Devill and a noone-day Angel may interpose himselfe in a bastard voice counterfeiting the tongue of the immediate speaking-Spirits and the faith of the Elect and there can be nothing that Saints can rejoyce in no worke of grace in themselves by the in-dwelling Spirit and Christ may as well dwell in the heart of an hypocrite by faith as of a Saint contrary to Eph. 3.17 Hypocrites may be filled with all the fulnesse of God as the Saints and have the seed of God remaining in them The annointing abiding in them which teacheth them all things and need not any to teach them And the Holy Spirit in them and abiding with them The Father and the Sonne making their abode with them A new heart in the midst of them and the stony heart removed A circumcised heart the law in their inward parts All these are as doubtfull and litigious evidendences of interest in Christ and the counterfeits of these in hypocrits as universall obedience sinceritie love to the brethren and any inherent qualifications that are in beleevers for saith Crispe All these may be in hypocrits But it s true there is not a living man or beast or bird in nature but a painter can counterfeit the like by Art nor a rose or flower in the garden but there a is wild flower and rose in the mountaines like it The Devill is an exact painter But this wil not prove but that he that hath a new heart and the annointing dwelling in him and inherent quallifications of the Spirit of Christ knoweth with a full perswasion that these are not counterfeits or such as may be in hypocrits nor doth it follow as Papists and Antinomians argue a mad man or a sleeping man knoweth not that he is mad or sleeping for madnesse and sleepe remove all reflect acts of knowledge that therefore a sober man and a waking man knoweth not that he is sober Paul was not in a golden transe nor in a pleasant night-dreame when he said For this is our rejoycing the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not with fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we had our conversation in the world and more aboundantly to you-wards Nor doe the Saints speake to God wild-fire and windmills in the
Holy Ghost and that none can doe these works in them but Châ—ist and the inference made from them are the reasonings of the Holy Ghost and the result is an infallibly assurance Antinomians thinke both they may be counterfeit works and the reasoning and inference from thence to be a worke of our owne Spirit onely We say of the Spirit of grace joyning with our Spirit as is cleare 1 Cor. 2.12 3. The inference say they breeds no certaine and infallible assurance but probable onely and conjecturall evidence 4 If these works were not done in faith and known by us to be so done I should grant they could give but an uncertaine and controverted evidence Antinomians say wee separate them from faith and saving grace and that thus separated they beare testimony that wee are in Christ which is a calumny of theirs not our Doctrine Asser. 6 The assurance of our spirituall acts resulting from our Christian walking is a mediate assurance collected by inference not immediate as when we see the Sunne 2. It is called knowledge and assurance in the Word 1 Joh. 2.3 1 Joh. 3.14 vers 18.19 but it is not properly Faith but sense therefore we doe not build assurance of justifying faith on works of grace Antinomians say that we make our works the pillars and causes of our Faith But the promise the sufficiency of Christ the free grace of God to us are the onely pillars of our faith and our works of grace are the ropes by which the ship and passengers are drawne to the rock that is higher then themselves but they are not the rocke they are not the formall objective Sunne-light by which we passe our judgement and determination of Christ the Mediator his sweetnesse and power to save nor the causes of the soules resting on the bloud of attonement as Sunne-light is the formall reason and medium without of our judging of colours and their beauty They are onely land-marks by which we may the better judge of our state and not the shoare the land-marke onely sheweth how neere wee are to shoare by them we know that we know and beleeve in Christ. Finally they are rather negatives against unbeliefe then positive evidences of faith and serve for incouragements that we cast not away our confidence For if I doubt of my state whether I be translated and in Christ or no I cannot but doubt of my actions if I doubt if the tree be a naturall Olive I cannot but thinke the fruit must be but wild Olives and when we shall be unclothed with our darkenesse of body we shall not need such crutches to walke by Faith for sight shall leade us CHAP. LVI How duties and delight in them take us not off Christ. HEnce Antinomians when they say we must not so much as see our good works for not to see them is spirituall poverty and we cannot see them but we must trust in them and build on them And therefore best remove such chalke stones and rotten foundations as holy walking and live loosely that wee sowing sinne may reap pardoning grace So they say I know I am Christs because I doe not crucifie the lusts but beleeve that Christ hath crucified them for mee And our sanctification when darke and lesse maketh justification brighter And frequencie and length of holy duties are signes of one under a covenant of works and so under the curse of Law And to take delight in the holy service of God is to goe a whoring from God And the Spirit acts most in the Saints when they endeavour least All these say to be rich in works of sanctification is to be poore in grace 2. To doe and act nothing and so sinnefully to omit the duties that the grace of God calleth for Tit. 2.11 is the way to have the Spirit acting graciously then sinne that grace may abound be sicke and exceeding sicke that Christ may bestow on you much Gospel-physicke To be aboundant in the worke of the Lord to delight in the Law of the Lord in the inner man to labour more aboundantly then they all to bee rich in good works are nothing else but to goe a whoring from God So Saltmarsh expoundeth these words I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me Such were yee but yee are justified but yee are sanctified c. That Christ beleeved repented sorrowed for sinne mortified sinne perfectly for me and this saith hee is sanctification and the fulnesse of his the All in All. Then to doe nothing my selfe but sinnefully to omit all duties and let Christ doe all is full sanctification and the lesse yee doe the more Christ doth for you Object 1. Christ saith not Peter be encouraged to beleeve because thou art an holy obedient loving Apostle But I have prayed that thy faith faile not Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 32.33 Answ. In that place he doth not shew Peter how he should know by such and such signes that hee beleeved but for Peters comfort and faith he sheweth him the true cause why he should not fall away to wit because his Advocate interceedeth for him Object 2. Christ saith not to his Apostles O my Disciples though I be from you yet yee have been thus and thus humble penitent obedient and let this be your ground and assurance when I am gone but hee layes in promises yee beleeve in God beleeve also in me I will send the Comforter Saltmarsh pag 33. Answ. We make no qualifications object or ground or cause of faith but onely signes to know wee have faith therefore might Christ haue said ye shall know yee love me and beleeve because you love those begotten of me 1. But we thinke though naturall sweating at duties setteth not the Spirit on edge to worke graciously yet to worke by the grace of God increaseth both talents and grace 2. Nor the frequent actings of grace nor the simply looking on them especially under sad houres to wine to our feet againe are ill but the abuses to bee avoided As 1. the comparative poring and the more frequent living on the comforts of our owne gracious actings more then on Christ himselfe and his death is as if I would live to much on a sight of a new created birth in my selfe and the Image of the second Adam when I have Christ himselfe to live on 2. Excessive out-running and over-banke-flowings of wondring at what is done in our selves by the grace of Christ cannot want a great deale of mixture of our selfe for we are not so found on acttings of grace in others and that is a token there is a selfe-reflection in the worke and that I sit downe and write of my selfe a hundred in stead of fifty 3. All comparative over-loving of created comforts must take the heart in so farre off Christ. 4. We should wonder more at the depth and height of free grace in the Creator and in Christ the well-head then in our selves for
objected they said must not be taken in the Litterall sense because the Letter killeth the Spirit quickneth And they turne the Scripture in Allegories and high Spirituall Speculations and the Scripture in its kindly sense they called a dead Letter it s the spirit say they that quickneth So David Georgius and so doth M. Dell Serm. pag. 19. citing the same words so Randel the Familist in a Sermon said That Christs Parables from Sowing a Draw-net Leaven c. did prove that to expound the Scripture by Allegories was lawfull and all the things of this life as Seed the Way-side a Rocke the Sea a Net Leaven c. were Sacraments of Christ and he cited Doe this in Remembrance of me and that a spirituall minde in all the things of nature and of this life might see the mysteries of the Gospel This man who preacheth most abominable Familisme is suffered in and about London publikely twise on the Lords day to draw hundreds of godly people after him The New England Libertines say The will of God in the Word and the directions thereof are no Rule whereunto Christians are bound to conforme their life And the due search and knowledge of the holy Scriptures is no safe way of searching and finding Christ And all Doctrines Revelations and Spirits must bee tryed by Christ not by the word of Christ. And the whole Letter of the Scripture holdeth forth a covenant of works Saltmarsh The interpreting the Spirit thus in the Letter and in consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel But I pray are not all the heads of Libertinisme and Antinomianisme their rejecting of the Lawes direction of the Scriptures of personall sanctification and of repentance and mortification the perfection of beleevers persons and works c. all meere consequences from Scripture the contrary being commanded expresly in Scripture So Saltmarsh saith The power of an outward Commandement and precept in the word bringeth but forth finer hypocrisie and the Spirit worketh not freely therewith And M. Towne hath much of this stuffe through his whole Booke Much like to this is the doctrine of Henry Nicholas in his Epistle to two Daughters of Warwicke Ar. 7. While the Apostles dayly went about with Christ and had the word of the Father dayly amongst them understood not the Spirit of the the Lord till the day of Pentecost that hee descended on them how should then the multitude of these which now say they are Christians and yet neither have nor know neither Spirit nor Word but go on with their fleshly prudencie in the Literall Scripture and set forth the same with their fleshly hearts before the simple people as it seemeth best unto them and say even so very stoutly We have the word of the Lord whereas it is but their owne word wherein they with their own prudencie are genered and begotten feele either perceive the same They reject the word of the Lord Jer. 8. Here giveth the Prophet a distinction or diversitie betweene the word of the Lord and the witnessing of an unregenerate man which he bringeth forth out of the Letter of the Scripture Here H. Nicholas maketh a time when the Apostles were under the teaching of the Father when they were unregenerated and not pardoned but led with the Letter of the Scripture and a time when they were under the teaching of the Holy Ghost and were regenerated So the New England Familists Rise raigne Er. 41. say There be distinct seasons of the working of the severall persons so the soule may bee said to bee under the Fathers and not the Sonnes and so long under the Sonnes worke and not the Spirits And just so Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 113. The Fathers before Christ might conceive themselves rather not destroyed then saved and rather not damned then redeemed but now is fulnesse of the Spirit and of free grace pag. 115. discovered And Denne Doctrine of John Baptist p. 51. The knowledge of both actuall and eternall remission was no Article of the Jewish Creed but now 55. is remission past and done 2. Here H. Nicholas makes a difference betweene the word of God as it is in the Letter and the word as it is in the Spirit as betweene the word of man to wit which is in the Letter and the word of the Lord which is in the Spirit So doth Saltmarsh betweene the interpreting of the Word in the Letter and in the consequence which darkneth the Gospel and the yeelding of the sense of the Scripture in the Spirit which must by opposition cleare the glory of the Gospel Shaddowes fleeing away pag. 8. So doth Cornwell Confer with J. Cotton pag. 17. say A conclusion following from the strength of humane reasoning is but a humane not a Divine Faith now we judge the litterall sense of the word to be the very meaning and kindly sense of the Holy Ghost and doe hold that the word hath not two sundry senses and that the letter of the Word and Spirit are not contrary but subordinate though the one that is the letter of the word may be without the Spirit and then the Letter is a dead thing to the heardned hearer not in it selfe but yet should not the Letter of the Scripture and outward ordinances or prophecying be despised more then the Spirit should be quenched 3. N. Nicholas here maketh two sort of regenerated persons Some regenerated by the Letter of the word these have but their owne word not the word of the Lord others are regenerated by the Spirit and these have the word of God So the New England Familists Er. 13. and Saltmarsh Free grace 177.178 as if one Spirit breathed in all the three tell us of a legall conversion by the outward Commandement Letter and terrors of the Law and Gospel and such are but hypocrits and others converted by the Spirit Protestants halfe not the Spirit and the word but conjoyne them for the Spirit is the Father and principall cause of the second birth and the Word the seed and instrument but their way is to abolish Word Seales and all Ordinances as Legall things It is true this wretched man seems to give enough to outward ordinances for he saith Epist. to the two Maides They be outward means set forth by God to direct people to the inward righteous life of Christ in the Spirit Yet in the Epistle as Answorth in his answer observeth hee calleth the outward ordinances but Ceremonies and perswades them not to suffer death in confessing the Scriptures to be the perfect rule of our faith and life against the Romish Antichristian Doctrine and Ceremonies For saith H. Nicholas No man doth rightly according to the truth of the holy Scriptures nor according to the spirituall understanding of the godly wisdome deale in it or use the true God-services of the holy word it becommeth not likewise that any man should take in hand to busie himselfe thereabout but
two contrary things Towne saith If the Spirit be free why will you controule or rule it by Law as if the Law could contradict any Spirit save the Euthyasticall Spirit of H. Nicholas and Antinomians 8. The Letter of the Scripture externall Ordinances Church-assemblies are nothing that there is no reformation but inward and of the Spirit as M. Del lately Preached before the House of Commons That the Gospel and a beleevers Law as Saltmarsh saith is Christ and his Spirit 9. All outward serâ—ice ordinances confession of Christ before men are things free and indifferent and the Popish externall Service of Masse Images Pope Bishops Cardinals Deanes and such dirt are lawfull and free onely Antinomians and Saltmarsh will have them a little Legall and literall and that is all their fault 10. The laying downe of our lives and forsaking all for Christ are to be expounded Spiritually and Allegorically as Familists custome is and that abominable Peece called Philosophy dissected doth and so are other Scriptures to be expounded in the Spirit not in the Letter and in consequence as saith Saltmarsh to wit not of confession of Christ to the death as James who was beheaded for the Gospel Acts 12. and the Apostle Peter who dyed for Christ and the Saints who loved not their lives to death and were slaine for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus and the two witnesses against whom the Beast that ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit made warre and killed them and the Apostles who were scourged the Saints who were killed all the day long and counted as sheepe for the slaughter for the Lords sake and confessed Christ and were not ashamed of him before men lest Christ should deny them before his Father and the holy Angels They say God delighteth not in our bloud and laying downe our lives and the outward man or forsaking of Father Mother Brethren Sisters and contrary to the Word of truth but it s spiritually meant of forsaking a Pope within us 2 Thess. 2. the Antichrist in our heart the Man of sinne so that we may lawfully receive the name and marke of the beast and conforme to the Masse or any Religion so we keepe the heart to God Baal the Devill may have the outward man 11. None can dispense the Ordinances Baptisme and the Lords Supper but the Regenerate I wish Independents in the constitution of their Churches without any warrant of the Word had not paved the way to this error 12. Outward Baptisme is no Baptisme which yet is a lawfull Ordinance of God though it bee not profitable to save without the inward Baptisme of the Spirit Antinomians border well-neere with Familists in many of these points For Saltmarsh is much upon the Spirit for a Law and against one beam of the light of the Letter of the Law and against all externall Ordinances Covenants Vowes as Legall and Old Testament service against conditions or performances or doing on our part by any Gospel-covenant yea against beleeving in that tenor of a condition as contrary to the Spirit and to Free grace against Precepts or Commands in the Gospel and he is much for reasoning and perswading against all commanding Law the Gospel is rather to them a promise then a Covenant against personall mortification trouble for sinne as all Legall unlawfull now smelling of bondage and Law-service and bondage it is to pray at such houres unlesse the Spirit move us to expound Scripture to expound the Spirit he meaneth the Scripture in the Letter and consequence hath much darkened the glory of the Gospel Now if Saltmarsh know any thing in Controversies betweene us and Papists he may know the Papists give sundry and divers senses to the Scripture that is Literall Spirituall Mysticall Allegoricall Tropologicall Anagogicall all which wee reject and acknowledge that the Scripture hath but one litterall Grammaticall and genuine sense which the nature of the words whether they be Sacramentall or Figurative as when Christ spoke of eating his flesh and said of bread This is my body or without figures doth carry in their face The Spirituall sense is not a sense different from the Literall as if they were two contrary or divers senses and therefore Saltmarsh rejecting the sense of Scripture in the Letter must imbrace the Familists and H. Nicholas or the Papists Allegorizing of the Scripture the greatest violence that can be offered to the Spirit the Author of Scripture the Spirit is the efficient by whose grace we gather the right Litterall sense of the Scripture and giveth no sense divers farre lesse contrary to Scripture as Libertines doe in the fancied revelations without beside and contrary to Scripture and their fond Allegories for such wee remit Saltmarsh to his brethren the Familists and the Author of Phylosophie defected and the like CHAP. LXXXIV Master Dell and Saltmarsh deny all outward reformation all Scripture seales Ordinances with Familists and flee to an Euthyasticall Spirit and an internall word onely ANd among other Antinomians Master Dell in his Sermon before the House of Commons excelleth in debasing the Scriptures and all Ordinances and setting up his Euthysiasticall Spirit not the Spirit of God for all For he holdeth that In the time of Moses and the Law till Christ came there was no true inward reformation but notwithstanding of outward duties performances Ceremonies and strict Lawes did carry along the severity of death they were inwardly as corrupt and wicked as the very Heathen and without any true reformation before God till Christ came in the flesh with the ministration of the Spirit But this man understood not his owne Text Hebr. 9.10 in which the Spirit of God opposeth Leviticall service in Sacrifices Ceremonies to Gospel-life not to Morall duties or inward conversion as if there had been no conversion no remission no actuall salvation to Abraham David who were justified as we are Rom. 4.4 5 6. and saved by the grace of Christ as we are Act. 15.11 as Dell imagines dancing to Dennes piping one Antinomian to another for both agree that David Asaph Heman Moses prayed and made heavenly and spirituall Psalmes being as unreformed inwardly and as farre from the Gospel-justification which David Psal. 32.1.2 Rom. 4.4 5 6. esteemed his blessednesse as very heathen 2. Del maketh Moses his Doctrine the Letter Christ Spirit and life So Del followeth the Antichrist in the Councell of Trent though he will have all Presbyterians the last prop of the Antichrist in England Sess. 7. cap. 2. Si quis dixerit ea ipsa novae legis Sacramenta à Sacramentis antiquae legis non differe nisi quia ceremoniae sunt aliae alij ritus externi anathema sit The Sacraments of the Old Testament say Papists doe but signifie not exhibit grace Socinus goeth before M. Del in this For Socinus saith in 1 Epist. Joan.
without any foregoing teaching under paine of corporall punishments to the Jewes as he and his saith Presbyterians doe now urge consciences how shall Del prove that 2. Hee must say that outward and meerely litterall observing of Lawes and Synodicall Decrees according to the Word of God for any others beside or against the Word the Presbyterians know none without Faith in Christ doe make men perfect as pertaining to conscience which is Dels dreame not our doctrine 3. Hee and his condemne all Lawes of the Civill Magistrate yea all the written Scripture Law and Gospel and say an Arbitrary and Enthysiasticall Spirit in the Christian Magistrate without all Civill Lawes inacted or written should conclude of the heads and lives of Christians without the Law Morall or Gospel and so condemnes all Acts of Parliaments Answ. 2. You could not have heard more if Henry Nicholas or Anton. Pocquius or David Georgius had beene preaching to the Honourable House for Del followâ—s them at the heeles For Henry Nicholas if you but change Dels word of Reformation into the word regeneration or begetting in the same Spirit debaseth Christ in the Scriptures and all outward worship as if there were one Christ in the Scripture and another contrary Christ in the Spirit and inward working for sure hypocriticall and meere externall reformation and the inward reformation are by Protestants made two contrary reformations the one from God the other not from flesh and blood onely but from the Devill So Henry Nicholas If I could give all my goods to the poore c. If I had not love it were not any thing to me that is whosoever hath not Christ he is without God and without righteousnesse in this world I meane the being like Christ which is received through the power of the Holy Ghost and not any Ceremoniall Christ which one man speaketh to another or promiseth to another through the Ceremoniall service Dels Grammar is Pag. 6. through the word of the letter in their bookes in outward formes outward worship outward confession which he out of his prudencie according to his fleshly minde hath set up ô no the worke or begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth not so slenderly to passe as men now at this time teach each other out of their unregenerate Spirit Del out of a Spirit not inwardly reformed the bodie of sinne not being destroyed no reformation can come Henry Nicholas condemning all Scripture as a Literall and carnall thing and an Elementish Ceremoniall and fleshly service yea and confession with the mouth as carnall outward hypocriticall and Pharisaicall and doth expressely reject all the teaching of men or by the ministery of men which the Apostle asserteth Ephes. 4.11 1 Cor. 4.2 2 Cor. 4.7 And the Lord Jesus the great Apostle of our profession Math. 28.19 20. Act. 1.6 8. and pronounceth the Ministery of one man teaching another to be fleshly prudence and not such a way by which the begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth to passe Now that Monster of men knew Protestants whom hee refuteth in this taught against Pelagians and the Pope whom he denieth to be the Antichrist and Papists that we utterly deny that the Scriptures of themselves yea that the Man Christs teaching in the flesh or Paul or the Apostles Preaching or any mans externall instructing of another man most soundly according to the Scriptures can without the hearing and learning of the Father Joh. 6.45 and his omnipotent drawing of men to the Sonne Joh. 6.44 and the inward teaching of the Spirit inwardly reforme or beget men over againe to God So his condemning of one mans teaching of another as Fleshly Ceremoniall Elementish is a simple rejecting of the Scriptures and all outward and externall worship And just as David Georgius rejected the Literall Christ and asserted himselfe to bee the Spirituall Christ and true David In the same manner M. Del speaking of inward Reformation that is conversion of a sinner to God that onely being his Gospel-reformation hee knoweth well Presbyterians and the Assâ—mbly of Divines who are if they shall condemne his Gospel for the substance of it the enemies of the truth of Christ and the last prop of Antichrist in the Kingdome doe teach that inward reformation or destroying of the body of sinne is not wrought by the onely Letter of the Word and the teaching of men or Lawes or Constitutions of Synods but that wee conjoine with all outward meanes the inward and omnipotent power of the Holy Ghost without whose grace all other meanes are nothing yea Pauls planting and Apollo his watering are nothing effectuall to an inward reformation M. Del argueth against the Holy Ghost and Paul who Preached the Gospel to the blaspeming Jewes and scoffing Athenians Act. 13 Act. 17. for all he could say to them was but outward and litterall preaching the Apostles were but men and not Lords of the heart and therefore could but worke outward conformity to outward duties when the heart remained corrupt Nor is it much that Dell saith there is neede of an outward change in the Gospel which indeed is a belying of himselfe for an outward change is an outward reformation and hee saith Pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne in the faithfull and elect by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their heart by Faith besides this I know no other An outward change is an outward reformation besides this But this is nothing Del acknowledgeth neither Ministery outward worship or outward ordinances as Familists did before him For the Author of that blasphemous Peece called Theologia Germanica saith Just men have neede of no law are led by the Spirit and are not to bee taught by any Law what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructer will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to be commanded or injoyned them as to doe good to shunne evill or the like but Pag. 72. Yet hee saith more then Del doth to wit That both the life of Christ as also all Commandements Lawes Ordinances and the like ought not to be laid aside and cast off and to be neglected contemned and derided And Henry Nicholas saith The Lord speaketh in the Scripture but he saith withall that the Spirit is the Word not the Letter So Del maketh an opposition betweene the Letter in the bookes and the living Word of God in the heart 3. Del speaketh exclusively Other reformation beside this of the heart saith he I know none 2. Gospel-reformation saith hee onely mindes the reformation of the heart If only then it minds not externall reformation 3. Christ speaking touching the worship of the New Testament saith saith he Not one word of any outward forme So that God in his Gospel-reformation aymes at nothing but the heart Then hee aymes at no outward change nor any externall worship
inner man only and mindes onely the reforming of the heart and that doth change the outward man then he excludeth all Civill Externall and Ecclesiasticall power which is busied about outward formes outward orders outward government outward confession of Christ before men or confession of sinnes before men and outward practises For as Del saith Pag. 6.7 Gospell-reformation medleth not with reforming the externall man and so not with the preaching of the Word receiving the Sacraments reading Scriptures praying in publike confessing Christ before men if in the heart or the inward man a beleever have the Spirit and retaine God in his heart Dels reformation medleth not with outward practises to forbid and rebuke such practises as Paricides Murthers Incests Adulteries Thefts Opressions Lying Blasphemy Idolatry Sorcerie Sodomie neither the Preachers of the Gospel can reforme these with the Word nor the Magistrate with the sword by any warrant of the Gospel the Magistrate by the Gospel Rom. 13. beareth not the sword to take vengeance on ill doers for Gospel-reformation meddles not with outward practises nor outward order then it medleth not with the outward man nor commandeth it the outward man to walke circumspectly nor to walke in Christ nor to confesse Christ before men as we desire Christ to confesse us before his father and his holy Angels nor to observe externall order in the worship of God nor to abstaine from fornication evill speaking clamours bitternesse for all these be outward practises contrary to the rule of the Gospel and though the soule and spirit not the body nor whole man should be sanctified wholly as the Apostle prayeth Yet by this way I see not but all externals of either worship or conversation that concerneth our outward walking must be things indifferent and free neither commanded nor forbidden under the Gospel It is free to kill our brother or not to kill him to whore sweare worship Idols cousen and deceive steale robbe oppresse if the Faith of imputed righteousnesse bee in the heart then is the body of sinne destroyed saith Del and another Reformation that is outward he knowes not and Dels argument runnes thus The onely true Gospel-reformation is spirituall not carnall But the Civill and Ecclesiasticall Reformation is not spirituall but carnall and wrought by the power of flesh and bloud c. Answ. The Major is doubtsome and the Assumption false 1. For civill Reformation as civill is not spirituall formally but onely materially and objectively spirituall But to say that Ecclesiasticall Reformation should be spirituall as spirituall is opposed to externall and outward and onely spirituall and in the heart Satan could not fancie a more wicked untruth to destroy all godlynesse and holynesse as it appeares in the outward man in the duties of the first and second Table for Gospel-reformation as touching Gods part is inward spirituall invisible done by him that is Lord of soule and conscience but this is but the halfe though the choisest halfe of Reformation but as touching mans part it is externall and also spirituall and done by the Preaching of the Word and discipline of the Church For sure the Apostles and Elders Acts chap. 15. Reformed the Churches of Antioch Hierusalem Syria and Silicia and that spiritually and externally for these are not contrary when they send to them commandements not to bee circumcised nor to keepe the Ceremoniall Law but to abstaine from bloud and things strangled as at that time scandalous and from fornication as a sinne against the Morall Law because they that held the contrary opinion were lying Teachers and perverted soules and so deformed with a spirituall deformity the Churches of God as Del and Familists now doe Now the Assumption That Ecclesiasticall reformation is carnall as done by men and not spirituall is most false for carnall it may bee in some part and in some sense that is standing in outward externall Commandements and yet spirituall given by the Law-giver an infinite Spirit tying and obliging the Spirits of men and leading to a spirituall end so the Ceremonies of Moses are carnall not sinnefull not unlawfull vicious fleshly as Del pag. 2.3.4 foulely ignorant of the sense and meaning of his owne Text he preached on expoundeth it in opposition to Gospel-reformation which is spirituall lawfull not fleshly and sinnefull For then to obey the Ceremoniall Law had been sinnefull and unlawfull to the Jewes and God must have given Commandements to the Jewes which were sinnefull and unlawfull judgements and statutes and ordinances which is the blaphemy of old Manicheans So the Reformation done by the Gospel preached and by lawfull Assemblies holding forth the truth and condemning contrary errors is carnall that is externall and wrought by flesh and bloud Del meaneth by the word carnall the corruption of flesh and bloud as the phrase is taken Math. 16.17 which is a manifest untruth it is wrought by men consisting of flesh and bloud in a carnall that is in an externall outward audible and visible manner and yet spirituall also it is in that very externall Reformation is according to the Word of God who is a Spirit 2. It layes an obligation on the consciences and spirits of men both actively to reforme in that outward way though God must make it effectuall by an inward reformation it leadeth men even as it is externall to a spirituall end obedience to God in Christ according to the rule of the Gospell The Church and men take not on them to reforme hearts but instrumentally by going about an outward reformation by Planting Sowing Watering and labouring the Lords husbandrie his Church I might borrow Dels Argument and say true feeding and nourishing of men and upholding their life with bread is from the omnipotent power of God Deut. 8.3 For man liveth not by bread onely and inferre that they are grossely mistaken who take true nourishing of men to be outward plowing harrowing sowing earing grinding for all these are carnall fleshly and wrought by flesh and bloud and by the power of man but true effectuall nourishing commeth not from the plough or the husbandman but from the mighty power of God and therefore if God nourish plowing sowing earing cannot bee amisse So the Libertines made God the onely author of sinne Del citeth Joh. 4. God is a Spirit c. A place that Gnosticks Enthusiasts Libertines Anabaptists abused to deny all externall worship and acts of Sanctification and Towne cannot answer Doctor Taylor who objecteth that Antinomians deny all externall worship for he saith A man is a fulfiller of the Law in Christ who dyed for him so that faith is all and the same saith Del pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their hearts by faith He speakes not one word of sanctification and personall mortifying of the body of sinne and of walking with God but saith He knoweth no
hath undertaken to doe the powers of hell cannot hinder these that belong not to Christs care why should they heare pray knock or why should the Word be preached to them Saved they cannot be as not belonging to Christs care So saith the New England Familist If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon his honour be it So Del yeeldeth to the Pelagian Arminian and Socinian that exhortations motives reasons preaching praying ought not to be for these that are absolutely reprobate and upon the same ground they need use no meanes who are absolutely chosen to glory Christs love and care is as great to reforme inwardly and to convert as to redeeme upon the same ground these whom God hath decreed shall live so many yeares sure God undertakes to fulfill all his decrees with alike strength of irresistible omnipotency they need not eate drinke sleepe plow eare labour for no power in hell can infringe one decree of God more then another all husbandmen sit idle all tradesmen buy and sell and labour with your hands no more be at rest and quiet take M. Dels word Gods undertaking takes away all reforming in men all undertaking in second causes the husband-man can no more feed your body with bread then he can redeeme your soules with his bloud both belongs to Christs care But though Paul knew it belonged to Christs care Rom. 9. To call whom he predestinate yet he had exceeding sorrow in his heart for his kinsmen the Jewes to save some of them that is to reforme them and the care of all the Churches lay on them M. Del hath more courage he will not be dismayed But wee heard that Libertines from Gods working all in all creatures said the creature cannot sinne cannot doe good sin is but an opinion And all good saith the Familist is onely God And God becommeth all things in man and nothing is or hath being but God and his will God is all and the creature nothing Del by this Argument inferres a cessation of all second causes of Ministery Ordinances Reformers converters of soules by Word and Gospel of Heaven and Earth Sunne Fire Water they may all sleepe God undertaketh to doe all and no powers of Hell can resist him no lesse then Christ redeemeth his alone Parliaments ought not to sit Assemblies should not dispute Ministers should not preach nor Print Sermons sure Christ shall make good his owne undertaking to reforme though Del and I both were buried and neither trouble our selves with Pulpit or presse But shall men therefore omit all dueties in outward reforming Stoicks can say no more Del Pag. 14.15.16 Holding forth the meanes of Reformation he saith Christ reformeth by the Word onely and doth all he calles rejects bindes looses terrifies comforts inlightens makes blinde saves damnes and does nothing in his kingdome without the Word Now are yee cleane through the Word The Word is quicke and powerfull he reformes not you with outward power but by his Word I will publish the decree the Spirit of the Lord is upon me My word shall not depart out of thy mouth When the time of Reformation was come he sent his Disciple to carry on the worke of Reformation he saith Goe teach all nations he sent them not out with Swords and Guns and this Word only truely reformes the outward power of the world sets up an image of reformation only Answ. 1. Del and Familists seeme to extoll the Word of God but they juggle with David Georgius and Henry Nicholas who understood by the word Verbum internum the Enthysiasticall inward word of the minde and the Spirit for he and Saltmarsh as they are sparing in citing Chapter and Verse of Scripture so they never expound this Word to bee the Scripture nor can I observe in all their writings that they call it the Scripture as Christ and his Apostles frequently say The Scriptures must be fulfilled as it is written in the Scriptures and in the Prophets The Antinomians in and about London Deny the Scriptures to be the word of God they say the Scripture is but the Letter not the Word of God 2. They say They themselves by the Spirit can write and dite Scripture Mistresse Hutchison with hers said That her particular revelations about events to fall out are as infallible as any parts of Scripture and that shee is bound asmuch to beleeve them as the Scripture for the same holy Ghost is the Author of both Some say they can worke Miracles as if the same immediatly inspiring Holy Ghost and in the same measure that was in the Prophets Apostles and Pen-men of Scripture were also the same sanctifying Spirit of grace that is in all beleevers whereas these differences are cleare betweene them 1. The immediately inspiring Spirit rendred the Prophets and Apostles in that they spake and wrot by such inspiration the immediate organs of the Holy Ghost and such as could not erre So that their word was formally Scripture which priviledge is not given to the most sanctified 2. The Prophets and Apostles were acted above the reach of free will humane doubtings discourses ratiotinations in searching and finding out the truth they needed not advise counsell teaching from men or Angels from flesh and bloud to come to the very knowledge of the Letter of the Gospel Gal. 1.11.12 Ephes. 3. vers 2.3 4. But the Saints need such helps though the Spirit teach them all things to come to know the Letter of Law and Gospel 3. What the Prophets spake God spake what holy men speaketh is Gods word secondarily and in so farre as it agreeth with the written Word of God and no otherwise Jeremiahs word was not secondarily the Word of God and so farre forth onely the Word as it agreeth with the writings of Moses and though Paul forbid Circumcision and Moses command it Pauls command is no lesse primarily and simply the formall object of Faith and the written Word of God then the word of Moses or the Ten Commandements written on Tables of stone by God himselfe But what Del and Antinomians say contrary to the Word of God is nothing else but the very word of the Devill 2 That Del and Libertines with him meane by the Word of God not the Scripture but the Spirit of God in his graces I prove because saith Saltmarsh This Law of the Gospel is not such as it was before a meere Law in the Letter but it is now under the Gospel a law of life spirit or glory it is a Law in the hand of Christ and with the promises of Christ to make it spirituall indeed therefore the word is called Scriptures given by Divine inspiration and the Spirit is called the annointing and teacheth all things and I will put my Law in their inward parts But the Gospel as distinguished from the Law and written by the Apostles is but a meere Law in the Letter
except the Spirit quicken it in the soules of the hearers as well as the Law otherwise the very Law in the Letter and as written by Moses was a part of Scripture and given by Divine inspiration as well as the Gospel and the Tenne Commandements as given on Mount Sinai were the formall Word of God and Scripture given by Divine inspiration except Antinomians Familists and Del make the Law and Old Testament to bee expunged out of the Canon of Scripture as Anabaptists did or to come from an evill Spirit as Manicheans said for David Georgius said The Word of God was preached but litterally by Christ and the Apostles and not in the Spirit and that he himselfe was the true David and the true Messiah nor borne of the flesh but of the Spirit Now its sure Christ and the Apostles taught the Gospel But because they taught as it is written in the Prophets and in the Scriptures and taught not the Dictates of an Enthysiasticall spirit David Georgius said they are Legall and Literall Preachers and Christ but the Literall Messiah and he the true spirituall Sonne of David borne of the spirit not of the flesh So doth Del meane by the Word of God or the Gospel the Spirit of God excluding the Letter of the Scripture yea even of the Gospel as hee excludeth the condemning Law because it was but a written Letter Now sure the written yea or Preached Gospel without the Spirit is no lesse a dead Ordinance in the New Testament then in the Old 1. He proveth by the onely Word of God Christ reformeth inwardly and doth all in his Kingdome He saith All the powers in the world cannot reforme the Church as the Word of God can doe for it is quick and powerfull and sharper then a two edged sword Now remember he speaketh of inward reformation 2. Of the word of the Gospel excluding the Law his reason is Pag. 17. The Law maketh nothing perfect Now that by the Word he meaneth not the Scripture or the Letter of the Word even of the Gospel 1. I prove the Word that inwardly reformes excludeth all meanes but the Word Christ saith he doth all in his Kingdome by his Word onely that is as hee must bee expounded by his Spirit onely for the Word cannot be the Letter of the written Gospel For its false that Christ doth all in his Kingdome and reformeth inwardly by the Letter of the Gospel onely for that may be Preached to Judas and by Judas to multitudes hardened but never converted Math. 13.14 15. Joh. 9.39 Joh. 12.35 36 37 38 39 40. Nor can he meane the Word in its Letter but accompanyed by the Spirit for the Word that Del speaketh of Pag. 17. clearely excludeth the Law but the Word in his Letter accompanied by the Spirit doth not exclude the Law for the Law quickned by the Spirit with the Gospel is a meanes of inward reformation and so cannot be excluded 2. This Word excludes all the powers of the world for he saith All the powers of the world cannot reforme the Church inwardly as the Word of God can doe But the Letter of the Word or Gospel doth reforme onely outwardly not inwardly 3. This word that onely reformes inwardly excludeth the powers of the world and all that man can doe Now man can onely outwardly reforme by the Letter of the Word Hence Henry Nicholas said the two daughters of Warwicke and the godly in England regenerated were but Antichrists because they were regenerated onely by the Ceremoniall Elementish Fleshly Literall Word he meaneth the Scriptures that are not Preached by their Enthysiasticall Spirit of Familisticall love that acts without beside and contrary to the Scripture Paul and Apollos when they water and plant doe preach the Word but this reformeth not inwardly nor is it mighty in operation and sharper then a two edged Sword without the Spirit so that this is the very Spirit who onely as the efficient and Author of inward Reformation not as the meanes or the onely meanes as Del saith doth comfort and convert effectually the soule 4. Del citeth Esai 61.1 to prove that the Word is the onely meanes of conversion The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me he hath annointed me to Preach good tydings to the poore If Del meane that this Spirit and anointing on Christ is the Word of God Christ should say The Scripture of God is upon me and he hath anointed mee to Preach c. that is God hath Scriptured me and gifted me with the knowledge of the written Gospel excluding all Law or dueties to preach the Gospel to the poore Now Del cannot for shame give us so Literall a Christ. For sure this Spirit whereby Christ was anointed was the Holy Ghost in gifts and fulnesse of grace given to him above his fellowes And beyond all Controversie if Christ saith truely citing that Text Esai 61.1 This day Luk. 4.21 is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares Then Christ Preached in a pure Gospel-way and not as a Legall Preacher as Saltmarsh saith he was to some even to these that were filled with wrath and persecuted him vers 28.29 30. and so were under the Law if then Legall Preaching bee to Preach deadly the naked Letter of the Gospel without any spirit or life in the Preacher then Christ did not speake from the Spirit of God when hee said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me he hath sent me to Preach and this day is this Scripture fulfilled in your eares which should bee against the Text and a horrible blasphemy to wit that Christ should be a Literall Preacher as David Georgius said and so a Legall Presbyterian as Familists and Antinomians say But if Familists and Del mean that the Spirit went not along with the pure Gospel-preaching of Christ as is clear from Esai 61.1 and Luk. 4.21 Then its false that Del saith That the Gospel hath the Spirit alwaies joyned with it Pag. 18. Ser. 2. The pure Gospel must be preached to such as are under the Law which is absurd 3. Then the Letter of the Gospel comming to the eares of obdured persecuters must be that Spirit of the Lord whereby Christ was anointed for so Del expoundeth it So doth Del cite Psal. 2. I will publish the decree and he expoundeth Esai 59. the Spirit to be the Word which cleareth that he acknowledgeth no word of Scripture for a meanes of inward reformation For hee saith Pag. 18. The Word whereby Christ reformes is not the Word without us as the Word of the Law is but the Word within us as it is written the word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart and this is the word of Faith So this is just David Georgius and Henry Nicholas their internall Enthysiasticall word that is the Spirit excluding all Law and Gospel that are but written Inkie and dead Letters of themselves doth all the Scripture is nothing Now the Law or Word written in
Saltmarsh speaketh most like this when he saith that all the precepts of Sanctification set forth Christ to be all in all Christ hath beleeved repented sorrowed mortified sinne perfectly for us and we are but dead passive creatures and the Spirit so acts in us as in blocks and so we must act nothing being as blocks and God must be the author of all sinnes of omission Familists commonly say I have nothing from the Creature I can doe nothing CHAP. LXXXVII Antinomians answered in that they say wee make the actings of the Spirit like to the acts of Morall Philosophie IT is a most unjust charge that Antinomians put on us That the way of the Spirit is grosse and carnall which we follow and our Divinity carnall But saith Saltmarsh We Antinomians find it hard to tresse and find the impressions of the Spirit and doe not take our impressions so low by the feelings of flesh and bloud and signes not infallible as to write of Regeneration as Philosophers doe of Morall vertues Let us examine whether Antinomians way bee Spirituall Divinity We professe it to be a most carnall way of Antinomians to say as Eaton doth An unjustified man that beleeveth that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane without sinne as Christ himselfe And To a beleever nothing is sin to Faith there is no sin Blasphemers if you have either face or conscience can yee say that Christ could sinne or that a beleevers denying of Christ his lying his Adultery are no sinnes Is not this carnall Divinity 2. If God see not Drunkennesse Lying Murthering in beleevers to be sins Are they not then no sinnes And should not the beleever say My light of faith seeth no sinne in my selfe but my Drunkennesse Lying Murthering committed I beleeve are no sinnes for sure justification and abolishing of sinne should be seene by my faith as they are seene by God if God see them and count them no sinnes its unbeliefe in me to see them and count them sinnes If a beleever steale his fellowes purse doth he not lye if he say Brother I have sinned against you behold I restore you your purse For if God say it is no sinne and see it no sinne I know his Judgement is according to righteousnesse and truth then it must bee no sinne and the beleevers judging of it to be sinne must be a lying and a false judging contrary to Gods judgement of truth 3. Doe not Antinomians say to sorrow for oâ— to bee troubled in conscience at pardoned sinnes is unâ—eliefe and a work of the flesh and that it is Regeneration and Faith not to see sinne in our selves and that it was Adams and Eves sinne to see their sinne for then it was imputed to them as sinne and the Pharisees sinne was Joh. 9. that they saw their sinne and therefore their sinne remained These bee the words of Pocquius that Carnall Libertine and are the words of Saltmarsh Eaton Towne Denne and Crispe and their matter is the same when once we beleeve we sin no more then Christ doth but all these that are supposed to be sins as the Adulteries Murthers Lying Swearing Cousening Oppressing wee fall into being once beleevers are no sinnes before God nor to our Faith nor are we to see them as sinnes they be sinnes onely to our sense to our flesh and to menward 2. This is Antinomian reason but the old objection of the most abominable Anabaptists in the time of Bullinger who said advers Anabaptist lib. 1. cap. 4. Tota reformatio quae tum justituebatur illis displicebat ut minus Angusta exilis non satis spiritualis alta perfecta So Tho Muncer whose followers said against Luther Zwinglius and others the writings and Epistles of Muncer was more spirituall then theirs and their whole reformation was narrow hungry not perfect and high enough 3. The way of the Spirits Divinity is in this like to Morall vertues that 1. both are learned by teaching the one by Morall Phylosophie the other by the Scriptures Antinomians are thus Spirituall with a carnall and divellish Spirituality to reject the Scriptures and follow an Enthysiasticall Spirit and so wee acknowledge our Divinitie in this sense is not so Spirituall as that of the Libertines and Antinomians 2. The way of the Spirit is in this like Morall vertues that both bring an externall reformation though the Spirit throughly also changeth the inner side both inforce a ceasing to doe ill a learning to doe well and procuring of things that are honest in the sight of men Antinomians boast of a Libertine Idle faith and of a phancied purifying of the heart when the hands are not purged also and this is carnall Divinity to us 3. Morall vertues are increased by frequent exercise and so are gifts and graces five talents rising to ten the Saints growing in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. But Antinomians carnall Divinâ—tie teacheth we are as perfect when we are first justified as wee want nothing of that we shall have in heaven but to beleeve we are in heaven and there wee are a Spirituall lye cannot but be a most carnall sinne 4. But the Spirituality of our Divinity above Antinomians and Moralists we place 1 in that God infuseth supernaturall habits in us even a new heart a new Spirit whereas Antinomians deny any stocke of grace inherent in us Moralists acknowledge onely acquired habits and deny all infused and supernaturall habits 2. We judge the Law to be Spirituall and the Gospel written read or preached the power of God to salvation the arme of the Lord and the most lively quicke and operative word in the world and when the Spirit doth accompany Law and Gospel no man can stand before this Word Antinomians make the Scriptures but dead Inke and a killing Letter 3. Our Divinity maketh men heavenly minded to savour of the things of the Spirit so as they misse God and the sweetnesse and excellency of Christ when the Gospel is carried onely in the bare Letter and the preaching of the Gospel is but Literall with humane eloquence not in the evidence of the Spirit Morall vertues knoweth not any such power 4. When the Authority and Majestie of the Lord commanding in the Letter leadeth the will by the Spirit of the Lord freely willingly and withall indeclinably and irresistibly to yeeld it selfe to God 5. A Moralist knoweth no over-clowding of desertion a sanctified soule doth know it Nor doe Antinomians and Familists know any desertions or any ebbings and flowings of the Spirit for they say none are converted till they have faith of full assurance with excludeth all doubtings or inward conflicts this broad Seale being received they are ever in a merry mood ever rejoycing to mourne for sinne to call in question Gods favour to them is proper to onely unconverted Legalists under the Law
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I know I find I see rebellion and sinne in me were words that came from the light of Faith not from lying sense And Faith and a sight of God can discover more corruption to Esaiah Job to Paul to the woman that washed Christs feet with teares then reason can reveale to them 2. Faith doth not stupifie the conscience to blot out all sense of sinne out of it its true the Libertine Pocquius spake in the stile of Eaton◠now we are quickned in the second Adam Christ through seeing sinne in our selves no more because it is dead But the second Adam commeth in the soule with a candle to make us see and know and feele by the light of Faith sinne which was hidden before 3. The Antinomian dead faith is against confession of sin because we must know and beleeve we have sinne if we confesse it this was Gods challenge to a heardned people Yet thou sayest because I am innocent surely his anger shall turne from me Behold I will plead with thee because thou saist I have not sinned This is that which the Lord commandeth onely acknowledge thine iniquity Antinomians say lying sense and corrupt reason knoweth iniquity but Faith is as blind as a Mole and seeth no sinne in the beleever 4 This faith of Antinomians is repugnant to the godly shame confusion and selfe-indignation that the justified man in Scripture beareth against himselfe for sinne The want whereof is the Whores forehead that cannot blush and therefore must Faith see and know sinnes that are the cause of shame 5. This lying faith is to beleeve that Adultery and Lying to come as well as the past sinnes are pardoned and abolished and so that they are no sinnes before ever they bee committed what feare then what holy care what challenges of conscience can be required to an Antinomian lying faith to eschew and feare these sinnes ere they be committed For its the act of lying sense say Antinomians to apprehend them as sinnes then sure they cannot lawfully be apprehended as ills to bee feared and eschewed if it bee a lying apprehension to thinke that that is a snare to my feet which is no snare at all but a boggle to affright a childe it must be a lying apprehension to conceive that a fancied snare to be an evill to bee shunned and declined If the Whore be no Whore the Antinomian needs not eschew the going neere her house for feare the house fall on him as Salomon intimateth Prov. chap. 5. And surely the justified Antinomian may goe on in Adulteries and blouds before he act them and feed his lusts without feare for if he conceive these to be sinnes it is his lying sense and deceiving reason for faith is to beleeve the just contrary that they are no sinnes and so not to bee eschewed as sinnes because an antedated pardon doth no lesse abolish their being and nature before they bee committed in which case they are remitted and so nullities and shaddowes before God then a pardon doth utterly abolish their being when they are committed in the Antinomian way CHAP. XC Antinomians free all converted or non-converted from obligation of obedience or practise of Christian duties ANtinomians cry out against Preaching of duties as a Legall way and destructive to Gospel-preaching of Christ and Faith 1. Because there bee no acts of Sanctification commanded in the Gospel so as the beleever sinneth either in omitting these duties or in doing contrary to them I appeale to all their writings for any such Commands either of Law or Gospel 2. They cry out against Preaching of duties as Legall preaching without any limitation wee cry out as much as they against this Preaching in an unjust way 1. If duties be preached without Christ and not issuing from the grace of Christ. 2. If they bee more Preached then Gospel-grace and free Redemption in Christ. 3. If duties as conditions of the Covenant of Works as parts conditions or causes of our justification are fellow-saviours with Christ be pressed 3. It will be found they free the unconverted from all doing or eschewing of sinne because they can doe nothing out of faith and out of saving principles of grace So Saltmarsh adviseth the troubled in spirit onely to beleeve immediatly everlasting love without any foregoing humiliation desire of the Physitian sense of sinne or setting on any duties Much like the Familists of New England who say that the Spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least as if our doings desire sense of sinne going before conversion did so much the more hinder conversion 2 Nor can our impotency to doe good without the grace of God loose us from an obligation of doing our dutie seeing the omitting of these duties in the substance of their acts is a greater sinne then the doing of them for so the unconverted should not sinne in not giving to the poore because they cannot give it for God nor in abstaining from murther because they cannot abstain out of sonly feare or in not praying because they cannot pray in faith whereas Peter Act. 8. commandeth Simon Magus to pray though being in the gall of bitternesse hee could not pray in faith 3. The converted so should be under no obligation to pray heare beleeve but when the Spirit wrought actually in them to will and to doe for without such an actuall influence they can doe nothing CHAP. XCI How and for whom Christ intercedeth in Heaven ANtinomians hold that Christ advocateth at the right hand of God for the unbeleeving and unconverted elect as well as for beleevers onely Christ intercedeth not say they for the manifestation of the purchased Redemption to the elect not converted It s true the purchased Redemption and bloud-shed of Christ is for the elect as well not converted as converted But Antinomians goe on another ground that sinners are justified and pardoned before they be converted and beleeve But the Scripture knoweth not any intercession of Christ but for applycation of the purchased Redemption 1. Because Christ liveth againe that hee may bestow the blessings of his Testament actually upon his friends Christ confirmeth his owne Testament which no other dead friend doth and the goods of his Testament are peace Joh. 14.27 The sprinkling of the Conscience from dead works to serve the living God Heb. 9.14 15 16 17 18 19 20. As Moses sprinkled the booke and the people the Tabernacle the vessels 19.20 So that Christ as our high priest is entred into heaven as a sprinkler Now he is no sprinkler to the unconverted 2. The thing he prayeth for as intercessor is the not failing of the faith of the Saints and he liveth to save the commers to God through him that is the beleevers and is touched with our infirmities and that we should hold fast our profession and by him as intercessor We have boldnesse
to his Saviour as the word saith 3. Christ converteth not sinners as sinners so as their sinnefull condition should be the ratio formalis the formall reason why they are converted for then should Christ convert all sinners all Pharisees all Americans Indians Tartarians hee healeth none but sicke sinners but neither as sinners nor as sicke sinners a gracious Physitian who healeth the sicke without money healeth none but such as are sicke for that were a contradiction Yet their sicknesse is not the formall â—eason why he healeth them for so he should heale all So Christ cureth sicke sinners and these onely but not because they are sinners nor because they are sicke but because and as they are freely chosen of God Joh. 17.6 Thine they were and thou gavest them me here the cause and the reduplication for which he saith they have kept thy word But this suiteth with Familists who will have no new creature at all no grace inherent in a beleever as we shall heare and so no reall change made but onely a putative or relative change CHAP. IV. How we teach a desire of grace to be grace WEe never taught that a desire of the grace of conversion in the unconverted is conversion or that a desire in them to pray and beleeve is prayer or beliefe as Antinomians charge us But in the converted a reall unfaigned supernaturall desire of grace goeth for grace 1. In that its virtually the seed and of the very nature of grace the same Spirit that worketh the will worketh the deed 2. It s grace in Gods acceptation Abrahams aime to offer Isaak is in the Lords bookes an offering of him Because thou hast done this thing c. 3. Where ever a desire of grace is concomitantly there is grace With my soule I have desired thee in the night this desire is blessed of God as saving grace judge then of Familists who say t is a vaine and delusive Doctrine that God passeth by our dayly infirmities acccepting our wils for our performances But they contend for a perfection here in this life CHAP. V. How we are freed from the Law how not THree things are to bee considered in the Law 1. The commanding 2. The promising 3. The threatning power of the Law Now as for the mandatory power of the Law we are to consider 1. The motives bands and helps of obedience to this command of the Law 2. The quantitie of it The Law as steeled and clothed with constraining love and lovely authority of thankefulnes to God-Redeemer and as due debt to the Lord-Ransomer Jesus Christ and this is a morall motive and as it commeth from the grace of Christ bindeth us to obedience not onely in regard of the matter but also of the authority of the Law-giver though Towne say We are freed from the Law in its dominion offices and effects and another the sonnes of God are not subject to the Law that is they are not to be taught what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit teacheth them they need looke for no Law Command or precept but are above all ordinances Reading hearing c. as Christ was and another The Spirit of Christ setteth a beleever as free from hell the law and bondage here on earth as if hee were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to make him beleeve he is so CHAP. VI. How the command of the Law layeth an obleiging â—and on us BUt 1. we say not that the morall Law bindeth under that reduplication as given by Moses for then all Ceremonials should bind us also who are Christians But that God intended by these ten words delivered by Moses to obleige all Christians to the worlds end to perpetuall obedience is cleare 1. Christ and his Apostles presse the morall Law upon the Gentiles Paul commandeth the Romans the fulfilling of the Law in love the Ephesians the first Commandement given by Moses Exod. 20. with promise James his hearers the fulfilling of the royall Law according to the Scripture no Scriptures but the writing of Moses and the Prophets and that not for the matter only for so a Sabbath day could not obleige the Gentiles if the Law-giver did not command it but from the authority of the Law-giver for vers 11. Hee that said this is the authority of the Law-giver Doe not commit adultery said also Doe not kill and There is one Law-giver so the Apostles adde in their Epistles these very things that Moses commanded to the doctrine of faith shewing that they are Christs ten Commandements rather then Moses 2. Notwithstanding that all Law Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not steale should expire in regard of any binding they have from God just as this thou shalt be circumcised when Christ dyed and rose againe yet there is Scripture for removing of shadowes Act. 15. Gal. 5. Col. 2. but none for removing the love of God and our neighbour except in the case of justification Rom. 3. Gal. 3. Act. 15. 3. Paul expressely resolveth the Antinomian question Doe wee then make void the Law through faith God forbid Yea we establish the law And Rom. 6.1 What shall we say then shall we continue in sinne that is in a breach of the Law that grace may abound that is that the riches of pardoning grace in justification may flow largely God forbid and Rom. 7.7 is the Law sinne because it irritateth our corrupt nature God forbid For what ever is a sinne to the beleever argueth subjection to the Law as Adultery in a beleever argueth that he is under a commanding Law to say its a sinne against Christ the Redeemer maketh all the ten but one love Christ and no sinne in the world but unthankefulnesse but this should be no sinne to a Tartarian to murther why he never heard of Christ. Joh. 15.22 and so can be guilty of no unkindnesse to Christ and for sinne against the morrall Law if it be abrogated in Christ as the ceremoniall Law is Murthering his brother is no more sinne then if this Tartarian be not circumcised it can be his sinne to be so 4. The law of Nature bindeth perpetually and bindeth the Gentiles then must also the Morall law bind for the authority of the Law-giver for the law of Nature hath all its obligation from God who wrot it in the heart When the Heathen were charged by their consciences for great sinnes they naturally feared vengeance from a Law-giver who had written these lawes in their hearts now the Morall law hath all its obliging power from the Law-giver also 5. The Law by the operation of the Spirit is a meane of our conversion Psa. 19.7 as all the obleiging power that the rest of the Word of God even the Gospell is usefull for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse to make us perfect to salvation and the Gospell
the great Idol the bosome and breast-God brought up with us from our youth and warmed with us in Aegypt with our first life-heat 6. That imputed righteousnesse is a way too high for a foole from the wombe while grace casts us in a new mould 7. That litterall and morall preaching of dead and letter-works too Seneca-like is farre from the Gospel-free-Spirit and the subduing of corruption that Morall Philosophie of vertues and vices cannot draw bloud of a wounded conscience 8. That Antinomians vainely argue from the strength the Law giveth to obey which is as good as nothing of it selfe without the Spirit to disanull all binding power of the Law 9. Beware of licence to the flesh under the coat of liberty of the Spirit and let none thinke that Law-curses looseth us from all Law-obedience or that Christ hath cryed downe the tenne Commandements and that Gospel-liberty is a dispensation for Law-loosenesse or that free grace is a lawlesse Pope Grace is active dutifull in acting thankfull holy solicitous in doing as if there were not a Gospel free fearelesse bold as if there were not a cursing Law tender of the honour of the Law-giver and of Gospel-glory due to him who justifies the ungodly CHAP. XXVIII Strict and precise walking a necessarie and commanded Gospel-dutie THe quitting of our owne righteousnesse is scarce a toe or an inch of that large body of strict precise and accurate walking in all manner of godly conversation so farre is the strait and narrow way from being nothing as Antinomians say but onely beleeving and disclaiming our owne righteousnesse Nor did the Spirit of God speake that for want of the knowledge of love we walked very uncomfortably spending our time in fasting weeping mourning praying reading and hearing and in performance of other duties and all to get Christ. Suppose that heat be naturall holy fire from a right principle Rom. 12.15 in a right object Gal. 4.18 in a right manner and due end Numb 25.15 yee cannot bee too holy except God be too holy 1 Pet. 1.15 16. if the path be hell-ward the fervor of the pace makes it worse If it were to merit Christ and make purchase of him I should say this weake man saith right and Towne also who saith away with your strict injunctions as if he would nick-name Gospel-grace to be a sowre and uncomfortable Puritane But 1. sure the needles eye is a strict way 2. Travellers must sell all and buy the pearle hate father and mother yea and their owne life so runne that they may obtaine strive for the mastery resist unto bloud As strangers and Pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts this is more then lusting after self-righteousnesse that warr against the soule fight indure hardnesse overcome die in the cause and warre your mothers sonne on walke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 accuratly Puritanically beware of the â—east spot of the flesh and of the very wrong use of the lip or glimpse of the eye 3. Many seeke to enter in and shall not be able and the righteous shall scarsely be saved Antinomians say we are Pharisees in all this and that God ever intended to man a pleasant and a comfortable life he meaneth loosed from the soure life of a Precisian But Antinomians shall wish to die Puritans Matth. 5.47 what over-banck or singular thing doe you CHAP. XXIX God is truely angry with the sinnes of elect and beleevers ANtinomians hold that God cannot be angry at the sinnes of the justified because they are done away and abolished in Christ. Anger is in God saith Saltmarsh onely by way of allusion and Allegory God is not angry at the sinnes of the elect saith Towne and Eaton It s true of anger flowing from justice which Christ hath fully satisfied and removed but not true of Anger and displeasure against the sinnes of the justified both to hate rebuke and correct their sinnes though God hate not their persons 1. Because then God should be angry at no sinnes comitted by the elect before their effectuall conversion as well as after for both these sorts of sinnes are abolished in Christs bloud ere they bee committed 2. The Adultery and murther committed by David when he is justified by Christs imputed righteousnesse the same way that wee are displeased the Lord. The Lord covered Zion with a cloud in his anger How long Lord wilt thou be angry for ever How long wilt thou bee angry against the prayer of thy people all our daies are passed away in thy wrath The Lord was angry with mee saith Moses for your sake The Lord was very angry with Aaron Though thou wast angry with mee saith the Spouse of CHRIST thine anger is turned away and thou comfortedst mee And in the New Testament Christ rebuketh Peter in Anger Get thee behinde me Satan for thou art an offence to me Doe we provoke the Lord to jealousie Are we stronger then he 3. The command laid upon beleevers Thou shalt not Murther cannot not be an Allegoricall command nor was it a figurative sword that followed Davids house for his sinne nor doth the Lord speake by figures after the manner of men when he saith to beleeving Ephesians Honor thy Father and thy Mother And the Lords hatred of and displeasure at the sinnes of a sonne may well stand with love to his person except the Adultery of the justified bee no Adultery CHAP. XXX The justified countable to God for sinne ANtinomians hold that the justified are not countable to God for sinne It s true they are not thus farre to bee countable for sinne that they must suffer eternall wrath and answer the Law-suit and plea of sinne-revenging iustice which Christ answered but they are so countable for their sinnes as if they receive five talents they sinne if they gaine not tenne 2. They are to feare sinne before it be committed as being under the Law and to looke for the rod of men and temporary corrections after it 3. Nor can Antinomians deny but temporall punishments as well as eternall are threatned in the law CHAP. XXXI God punisheth sinne in beleevers SO doth the Lord inflict temporary punishments and spirituall on unbeleevers though David for his Adultery felt not the stroak of revenging justice yet sure it was Evangelike justice that he who tooke another mans wife secretly that lay in his bosome and killed the innocent husband with the sword of strangers that another should take his wives openly and lye with them before the Sunne and that the sword in his owne house should persue him and the one brother kill the other and it was just that Peter who proudly trusted in his own strength should fall on his own weight and deny the Lord. And these that eat unworthyly should eat judgement and for this cause many among the Corinthians were weake many
of free grace and the acts of the begger doe no wayes impeach the freedome of the grace of the giver Now here not onely the gift of freely imputed righteousnesse but faith a mind to belâ—â—ve sense of poverty and want of Christ the actuall exercise of faith are all from the free grace of God and so except one free grace clash and counterworke against another I see no inconvenience to say by the act of Faith as a condition or instrument we receive and apply Christs righteousnesse and whether yee call it a hand an instrument an act of free grace a condition I judge there is no reason to contend for words so yee say not as Cornewell Saltmarsh and other Antinomians Wee are justified whether we beleeve or not and long yea from eternity say some before we beleeve CHAP. LXII The Antinomians way and Method of a sinners comming to Christ confuted THe way and method that Saltmarsh taketh to lead a sinner to Christ is not Gods way for hee thus goeth on A beleever in all his dealing with God prayer or drawing neere in the first place puts on the relation of Sonneship and righteousnesse and considers all his sinnes as debts payed and cancelled and himselfe made free by the Sonne and now hee comes in the Spirit of adoption and calles God Father and here beginnes all faith hope confidence love liberty when as others dare not beleeve themselves in such a condition till upon termes of humiliation sorrow for sinne workes of righteousnesse they have as they thinke a reasonable measure price or satisfaction to come with and then beleeve hope and be confident and thus in way of compounding and bargaining with God deale with him at all occasions but such submit not to the righteousnesse of God for they that beleeve upon something first in themselves shall as they have kindled a fire lye downe in the sparks of their owne kindling and have nothing in Christ because they will not have all in him and though some will have all in Christ for salvation yet they will have something in themselves to beleeve their interest in this salvation Answ. 1. Saltmarsh dresseth up a man of straw to come to Christ. 1. In all his dealing with God saith hee and so before ever he come to Christ or at his first beleeving he beleeveth his sonne-ship that is being a hogge or a limbe of the devill he beleeves himselfe to be an heire of heaven we say he first puts on the relation that he lived in so in the womb to wit of the sonne of the Devil an heire of wrath 2. Hee beleeves his sinnes as debts payed and cancelled saith he What ere ever he come to Christ in the Spirit of adoption hee beleeveth remission that is hee putteth on the wedding garment first and then commeth to Christ who onely must give him fine lyning the righteousnesse of the Saints So Saltmarsh maketh him first a washen man for so he must be if he first beleeve Sonne-ship and then come to Christ the fountaine to bee washt he first getteth money and bread and wine and milke for he first beleeveth his Sonne-ship and pardon and then he commeth in the Spitit of adoption to Christs waters his wine and milke to his fatnesse and bread without money that this is Saltmarsh's method is cleare for the title of the Chapter is We must come before God as having put on Christ first not as sinners and unrighteous 2. His words are cleare in the first place saith he He beleeves Sonne-ship and cancelled debts and now he comes and calles God Father and here begins all faith What when hee considered himselfe as a Sonne and all his debts cancelled had he no faith Saltmarsh is affraid if the sinner stand a farre off and looke to God with a rope about his necke that he bee hanged and accursed eternally 3. So Crisp saith comming to Christ noteth no more dis-union nor distance betweene the commers and Christ then before they beleeve they are united and justified and also comming to Christ which we call beleeving is wholly passive as we say a Coach is come to towne when it came drawne with horses which is clearely as much as we are Christs and our sinnes pardoned and both these wee are to beleeve before ever wee come to God Shew a patterne for this preparation before we come to God 4. Others saith Saltmarsh meaning Protestant Divines Dare not beleeve till upon termes of humiliation sorrow for sinne works of righteousnesse they have a price and satisfaction to come with and in way of compounding and bargaining they deale with God c. This is a forged calumnie of Saltmarshes not our doctrine some carnally minded men thinke they dare not goe to Christ because they have not holynesse and enough of preparations to merit saving grace so doe Pelagians Arminians for merit is naturall to us all this is the abuse of humiliation of sense of sin not humiliation it selfe but swelling Pharisaicall pride we forbid any to beleeve and come to Christ upon such termes but on the other hand Antinomians faile foulely on the other extremity through presumption which is as deepe naturally in our bones as merit and that is because some looke on all preparations such as humiliation sorrow for sinne as a price and hire to buy or compound for saving grace so they may have it at an easie rate therefore saith the Antinomian away with all preparation away with all humiliation all sinne-sickenesse for the Physitian Saltmarsh hath found a shorter cut to Christ let every Pharisie and proud undaunted heifer every Dragon and Dromedary that standeth on his tip-toes to justifie himselfe remaining wedded to his lusts without any humiliation or sense of sinne though as proud as a Pharisee and a Belzebub beleeve all his debts are payed and cancelled and come to Christ and there beginnes all faith hope confidence love liberty 5. We make humiliation sorrow for sinne no warrants no ground of beleeving no price at all land-marks we make them in order to beleeving and require the sinner to put the price of dogge on them have such preparations be humbled for sinne sorrow and in this order beleeve not for your humiliation nor for your sorrow Judas may have more then you and never beleeve therefore in point of merit or selfe-confiding forget all your preparations cast them away in your esteeme and cast your selfe on Christ but the Antinomian saith cast them away both in your esteeme and practise to have such preparations to sorrow for sinne and be humbled before you beleeve is to seeke righteousnesse in your selfe and not to submit to the righteousnesse of God 6 That is an often abused place Walke in the light of your owne sparks as if it were in sense if yee be humbled feele the burthen of sinne before yee beleeve and upon that ground beleeve yee shall lye downe in sorrow Yee may as soone bring
the East and the West together as make the place speak any such thing Vatablus saith The Lord threatneth judgment that their owne fire and idolatrous wayes shall yeeld them sorrow and a tormenting conscience in the day of wrath and no comfort 7. To be humbled and sorrow and heare and then beleeve if yee judge your selfe worthy of ten hells notwithstanding of all these and yet come trembling and touch the hemme of Christs garment is not seeking of righteousnesse in your selfe nor any refusing to have all in Christ but a sure way to Christ. CHAP. LXIII We need Law-directions the Law and the Spirit are subordinate not contrary ANtinomians denying holynesse to bee now fashioned by the Law of outward Commandement but by the preaching of Faith will not have us to borrow so much as light and direction from the Law because 1. The Law is the beame the light in the first day of Creation the candle the Sream and the Word is made flesh and dwells amongst us and he the Sunne the true light the day light the fountaine and Christ will not be beholding to any of the light on Moses his face But the place 2 Cor. 3. that Saltmarsh alludeth to is the light of a convinced conscience by which a man seeth himselfe condemned by the Law-ministration of wrath this light and glory is done away where the Spirit of Jesus is but the light of teaching direction to know our dutie and how we are to order our walking in Gospel-holinesse which the Spirit borroweth from the ten Commandements delivered by Moses is established and taught by Christ and not removed for if Gospel-grace extirpate this light of the Morall Law either out of our heart or out of the written Commandements and writings of Moses then surely Christ is come to dissolve the Law and to teach men neither to doe nor obey Law-commandements seeing it is essentiall to the Law as a Sunne shining whether hell and Antinomians will or not till Christs second comming to give light and shew what is our dutie Psal. 19.7 8.9 Math. 5.1 2 3 c. 19.20 And 2. if the light of direction that the Law yeeldeth be removed and lay no obliging power on us more then a candle serveth to give us light in day-light or the light created the first day of the creation which is gone now when Sunne and Moone are created I see not how we sinne not in worshipping God in abstaining from Idol-worship blasphemie swearing in loving and honouring our Parents and in loving our neighbour as our selfe for wee have no warranting light to doe these but that Law of Moses which Christ expresly said he came not to destroy in the personall practise of his Saints yea these beames in all their smallest titles must stand firmer then heaven or earth Math. 5.17 18 19 20. and therefore the spirit of Satan devised a combate and contrariety between the directing light of the Law and the Gospel and betweene Moses and Christ in this sense as if Sanctification by the light of the Law and the grace of the Gospel which are sweetly subordinate were contrary one to another as fire and water eternall fire must be their portion that so teach except they repent 3. Saltmarsh citeth these The word is made flesh We saw his glory c. to prove that the Law is now not in the Letter but in the Spirit and wee need not the Law the Spirit sanctifieth Just so did Henry Nicholas and the Familists say God incarnate was Christ manifested by love and a vision of God in the hearts of their perfect ones and the incarnation was but every holy Saint Godded and Christed in H. Nichol and such like and God manned by the Saints and the Familists of New England say As Christ was once made flesh so he is now first made flesh in us ere we be carried to perfection The Word of God speaketh but of one incarnation for the Lords comming in the flesh may prove a fuller measure of grace but it never proveth that 1. The Law is now in the Spirit 2. That the ten Commandements under Moses are removed 3. That all their directing light is quite gone and as uselesse now as a candle in day light I should wish Saltmarsh would come from under his veiles and speake truth and feare not to owne Familists if they bee his and renounce Protestant Legalists as he speaketh CHAP. LXIV Antinomian differences between the Law and the Gospel confuted WEe cannot be satisfied with the Antinomian differences betweene Law and Gospel The Law say they â—ommands us to obey to love to feare to be holy that God may be our God and wee his people the Gospel commands us to obey and love because we are the people of such a God Answ. The Law never neither before nor after the fall of Man did command obedience as a merit and deserving cause of having God to bee our God for so Antinomians speake of all Law-obedience that it hireth God and of all our Gospel-obedience that it putteth God in our debt as if we were hirelings and God a Master obliged in a Legall way and in termes of buying and selling to pay us our wages 2. How will Saltmarsh prove God was not Adams God till he should worke out his dayes worke of Legall service perfectly and winne his wages without a slip or sinne This is a conjecture I would conceive by creation the Lord was Adams God and the indenture or paction to reward his obedience with eternall life was to goe on that Adam should have his other reward of life by doing according as hee kept the Law But I take it thus God could not require Law-obedience at all of Adam but he was first his God but God was to remaine his God no longer then Adam should perfectly serve God 3. None of us whom Saltmarsh would if he could confute doe teach That we are to obey and doe Gods Commandements according to the Gospel-grace and strength from Christ to the end that God may be our God else if we faile he is not our God Now this Gospel-service he must say we teach if he refute us Diff. 2. The Law saith Saltmarsh commands us in the power of God as a Law-giver and tutor or Minister the Gospel in the power of a Father Answ. When Saltmarsh shall make these two contrary to command as a Law-giver and as a Father as wrath and love we shall say Amen to this difference But Antinomians thinke to command as a Law-giver cannot be except God command under the paine of an eternall curse for say they The Law not condemning is not Law So the Law-giver not cursing and condemning must be no Law-giver But this is a false principle God commandeth as a Law-giver in the Gospel all that eternall righteousnesse which hee commandeth in the Law for neither the Gospel nor Christ dissolveth one tittle or jot of the eternall Morall